(Sarlji (fimgltslj (fet Sorietn.
Original Series, No. 154.
Cranslafeti frmu tbc Jfitndj of |)e:rn Vdjhitmncusc.
\
edited feom
MS. COTTON TITUS c. XVI,
IN THE BRITISH MUSEUM.
isy
P. HAMELIUS,
PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH LITERATURE IN THE UNIVEUSITY OF LlfiuE.
Vol. II.: INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
LONDON:
PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY
BY HIJMPHEEY MILFOED, OXFOED UNIVERSITY PEESS
AMEN CORNER, E.C. 4. 1923
Priče Fifteen Shillingi




Jpaiutnnllp ®rawla
fssrlg ®ng(islj Societjj. ©rigmnl Sertea, No. 154. 1923 (for 1916). Priče 15s.

Jlamlmllifs ®pjrte,
Cranslatcb front tbc Jfrendj of Jenu Vdutremeus«.
EDITED FROM
MS. COTTON TITUS c. XVI,
IN THE BRITISH MU8EUM.
by
P. HAMELIUS,
PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH LITERATURE IN TIIE UNIVERSITY OF LIČGE.
Vol. II.: INTRODUCTION AND NOTES.
LONDON:
PUBLISHED FOR THE EARLY ENGLISH TEXT SOCIETY BY HUMPHEEY MILFOKD, 0XF01!D UNIVERSITY PRESS
AMEN COENBR, E.O. 4, 1923
91628
<£ngmal Sttfeg, 154.
in Gueat Britain by Richard Clav & Sons, Limited,
bungav, suffoi.k.
It is vvith deepest regret that this volume, completing the editiori of Mandevilles Travels, is given to the world as the orphaned heir of its seholarly editor. Some months before the great war, Professor Hamelius, of the University of Liege, called on me and expressed his wish to undertake some piece of \vork for the Society, if a suitable text could be suggested. I bethought me of Mandeville's Travels as the most note-worthy link between English literature and Liege, and pro-posed that he should consider whether he would undertake the task. I heard notliing from him for a time, and during the perilous days of the siege of Liege he was often in my mind. Shortly after, having done his duty manfully, he reported bimself as being safe and sound, and working hard at Mandeville in the British Museum. It was not only, how-ever, this Middle English text that claimed his devotion. He wrote an account of the siege in which he had borne his part, and did much to enlighten English readers on Belgian literature and on matters of common interest between his own and this country. He gave some striking lectures. to Univer-sity and other audiences, and became recognised here as almost an unofficial representative of the intellectual life of Belgium. He was keenly alert, open-minded, and most painstaking, and soon gained the affectionate regard of those who knew the tender sensitiveness of the seemingly severe scholar. Through-out the whole period of the war he was constantly at work on what had become his absorbing interest, this edition of Mandeville's Travels. Great was his joy when in 1919 Vol. I, the text, was issued by the Society, fittingly dedicated to General Leman, the defender of Liege. The gallant General has passed away; and now, alas, the patriot editor has not. lived to witness the publication of the completion of his
labours. For long years to come, this edition of Mandeville will remain as the best memorial of his devotion to learning, and as a touching testimony of the intellectual and cordial relationship between Belgian and British scholars in the midst of calamitous years of stress and strain. By ali of us who knew him, Paul Hamelius will be remembered as one too early lost to English learning. We pay a fraternal tribute to his memory.
I. G.
March 6th, 1923.
PREFACE
It is a pleasant duty to thank ali those who have kindly helped or advised the editor in his task of trying to put the book of Mandeville and its author in their proper places, somevvhere near the outskirts of limbo.
Sir George Warner, who cleared the ground with his masterly Roxburghe Club edition, encouraged one who, as an unknown študent, had no claim \vhatever on his attention« vvith the utmost liberality. Sir I. Gollancz, Director of Editions of the Early English Text Society, first suggested the work and followed it with constant interest and valuable suggestions. To other friends I have tried to do justice in my notes, but the learning, courtesy and hospitality of the staff of the Library of the British Museum are beyond praise.
As for the shortcomings of the present \vork, I beg leave to repeat humbly after Ronsard :
Quand les petits bergers font aux champs urie faute, Petite, elle ne tire un repentir apres.
P. H.

CONTENTS
PAGE
INTRODUCTION—
I.	Sir John Mandeville ...... 1
II.	Jean d'Outremeuse......8
III.	PoLITICAL SlGNIFICANCK of THE TrAVELS . . .13
IV.	The Texts..........
V.	The Sources ....... 19
VI. The Alphabets.......21
NOTES..........23
INDEX . . ;.......152


Jttan^tiilirt Sipuels
INTKODUCTION
The principal autliorities are :
Sir G. Warner, in liis edition: The Bule of Maundevil (Eoxburglx Club, 1889).
Albert Bovenscben : Untersucliungen iiber Johann voh Mandeville und die Quellen seiner Reisebesclireibung (Zeitschrift der Gesell-schaft flir Erdkunde. Berliu, Reiiner, 1888).
Joliann Vogels : Handscliriftliche Untersuchuntjen iiber die englische Version Mandeville's (Crefeld, 1891).
Godefroi Kurth: Etudc critique sur Jean d'Oidremeuse (Memoirs of tlie Academy of Brussels. Hayez, 1910).
L. Paimier: Les lapidaires fran<;ais,-1882.
I
Sir John Mandeville
The book of Mandeville's Travehs is so unreliable that it m ust appear last, if at ali, among evidence for its authorsliip. That an English knight, a pliysician and traveller, bas been buried in Liege in 1372 is attested by liis epitapb, transcribed in tlie fifteentli, six-teentli and eigbteenth centuries. Tlie tomb and tlie cliurch of tlie Guillemins containing it \vere destroyed at tlio tirne of tlie French Revolution. Piitericli von Eeichertsliausen (boru about 1400) was first in publishing tlie epitapli in a letter to an Areliduehess of Austria, dated 1462: Hic iacet liobilis Doniinus Joannes de Montevilla Miles, alias dictus ad Barbani, Doniinus de Compredi, natus de Anglia, medioinae professor et devotissinius orator et bonorum suoruni largissimus pauperibus erogator qui totuin orbem pcragravit in stratu Leodii dieni vitae suae clausit e strem lini. Anno Dni millesimo trecentesimo septuagesimo seeundo niensis Februarij septimo.1
1 Zeitschrift fiir deutsches Altertum, VI, pp. 31-59 st. 131-135.—Raim. Duellius: Excerptorum gcncalogico-historicorum, libriduo, 1725, pp. 281-282. mandeville	b
About a contury later, the Belgiau geographer Ortelius copied it again, differing from Piiterich in five points : instead of Montevilla he reads Mandeville; instead of Compredi, Carnpdi; instead of de Anglia, in Anglia; after bonoruni lie omits suorum; instead of qui totiim . . . stratu, lie.reads : qUi toto qnasi urbe lustrato ; instead of 1372, lie makes tlie date 1371. Piiterich's stratu makes no sense, and musl be wrong. Camperdi, with a crossed p, niay well stand for champ perdu, whioli the late Prof. V. Chauvin toki me was an old name for one of the islands in tlie river Meuse, near Li^ge.1
From tliose two versions, the epitaph can be reconstructed and interpreted as follovvs :
Hic jacet nobilis Dominus Joannes de [Mandeville] niiles, alias dictus ad Barbam, Dominus de [Camperdi], natus [in] Anglia, medicinae professor et devotissimus orator et bonoruni [suorum] largissimus pauperibus erogator, qui [toto quasi orbe lustrato] Leodii diem vitae suae clausit extremum anno [Domini] millesimo treeentesimo septuagesimo secundo mensis Eebruarij septimo.
The Latin professor may mean one who praetises a profession, and orator one who prays. ' If so, \ve may translate : Here lies the gentle Sir John of Mandeville, kniglit, othenvise named with tlie Beard, lord of Champ-perdu, bom in England, praetitioner of medicine and very pious in liis prayers and very liberal in giving of his property to the poor. After vie\ving nearly ali the \vorld, lie ended the last day of his life at Ličge in the year of Our Lord ono thousand tliree hundred and seventy-two on Eebruary seventh.
The epitaph was again copied in the seventeentli century by an Englisli priest of Liege called Edmund Leukner (identified by Sir G. "VVarner vvitli the name of Lewknor) and printed in Pitseus (John Pits): lielationes historične de rebus anglicis, 1619, p. 511. John Weever, -wlio is reported to liave visited liege, prints it in his Ancient Funeral Monuments, 1631, p. 567. It was again transeribed and publishecl by Pierre Lambinet: Recherches . . . sur Vorigine de Vimprimene, Brussels, 1799, p. 302. One more eye-witness claims to have seen it: the Eev. Charles Ellis, in a letter dated 1699 (Philosophical Transactions, XXIII., 1703, p. 1418).'
The authority of the epitaph, while quite convincing in itself, is stili strengthened by two documents referring to real property and its liolders in the city of Liege. The earlier, dated 1386, about
1 Ortelius : Itinerarium Gallo-Brdbanticum, Leiden, 1630, p. 212.
fourteen years after tlie English doclor's death, describes liim as a former inmate of a liouso under tlic name of " Mestre Jolian ale Barbe." In 1159, the same liouse is again mentioned as tlie one "la Mandavele ly chevalier d'Engleterre qui avoit esteit par universe inonde solloit demoreir, qui gist a \Villmins," i. e. -vvhere Mandavele (ste) tlie k n igli t of England, \vlio liad becn tlirougli ali tlie world, used to d\vell, avIio now lies in [tlie cliurch of tlie] Guillemins.1 No better contirmation could be desired. Those tliree early and authentic documents agree in omitting tlie name John of Burgoyne, often aceepted as tlie doctor's real name, and in making 110 inention of his ever being an author.
After this evidence, the reports of ehroniclers are of small im-portance, as tliey ehielly repeat wliat they kne\v from tlie epitaph. An early example is Raoul do Bivo, wlio died in 1403, and may therefore have kno\vn Mandeville personally. I11 liis continuation of Hocsem's ehronicle, he \vrites : Hoc anno [1367] Joannes Man-devilius natione Anglus vir ingenio et arte medendi eminens qui toto fere terrarum orbe peragrato tribus linguis peregrinationem silam doctissime conscripsit, in alium orbem nullis finibus clausum, longeque hoc quietiorein et beatiorem migravit 17 Novembris. Sepultus in eeclesia "VVilhelimtarum non procul ab moenibus civitatis Leodiensis.2 Bivo's dates aro wrong. Moreover, his statement is open to t\vo objeetions : it repeats \vliat may be read in the epitaph and in the mendacious book of Travels; it maintains what is denionstrably untrue : for the tliree versions (French, Latin and English) cannot be by the same liand, as the English contains many mistranslations from the Erencli. The later chroniclers adduced by Bovenschen and Sir G. Warner are equally worthless as \vitnesses. The references are :
Cornelius Zantfliet: Clironicon, printed in Martčne et Durand : Amplissima collectio, 1729, t. V., p. 299.
Hartmann Schedel: Ghronik (Koberger, Nuremberg, 1493, fol. ccxxvii.).
Werner Rolevink : Fciscicidus temporum, printed in Pistorius : Scriptt. Germanici, II., p. 564.
John Bale : Scriptorum illustrium maioris BrUanniae catalogus. 1557, II., p. 478.
1	Botli documents are printed in Gobert: Les rucs de Ličge, 3 901, Vol. IV., pp. 201-203. His misprint raort, instead of avoit, lias been kindly pointed out by M. Laliaye, arcliivist.
2	Chapeaville: Gesta pontificum leodiensium, Vol. III., p. 17.
Anton. Meyer : Gommentarii sive annales rerum jiandricarum. Antvverp, 1561, lib. XIII., p. 165.
Hadrian Barlandus: Rerum gestarum a Brabantiae ducibus historici. Cologne, 1603, pp. 138-139.
Leland: Gommentarii de Scriptt. Britannicis, 1709, t. II., p. 366.
Bergeron: Voijages faitsprincipalement en Asie, 1735.
C. Sclionborn: Bibliographisehe Untersuchungen iiber die Beisebeschreibung des Sir John Mandeville. Festschrift, Breslau, 1840.
Franc. Zanibiini: I viaggi di G. da Mandavilla, Bologna, 1872.
Lorenzen : Maudevilles Rejse. 1882.
Sir G. Warner's Life of Mandeville in tlie Dictionarij of National Biograpluj.
A Christian name, John, a surnarae, de Mandeville, and a descriptive nickname, With the Beard, might be deemed sufficient for ono man. Nevertheless, a fourth and fiftli name, de Bourgogno and de Bordeaux (de Burdegalia), are found connected with tlie other tliree in writings of doubtful authc«ity. First in a passage of tlie lost fourth book of tlie arch-romancer d'Outremeuse's Mirror of Histories, next in d'Outremeuse's Frencli Tresorier de Philosophie naturelle (Bibl. Na t. Fonds frangais 12326), last in a Treatise of the Plague, extant in Latin, Frencli and Englisli (L. Delisle, Cat. des MSS. Libri et Barrois, 1888, p. 252). On tlie significance aud value of thoso two additional liames no one appears to liave shed any liglit. Tliat a book of medicine, sucli as tlie above treatise of the plague, and one of natural philosopliy, sucli as the lapidary, should be tlie work of a man described in liis epitaph as " medicinae professor" is not improbable.1
AVe can now take leave of Sir Jolm Jlandeville, having made ourselves acquainted with liis nationality, his profession, his character as a traveller and the dato of his death. The oiigin of the t\vo scientific books ascribed to liim and of his niultifarious surnames we leave for liistorians of medicine to discuss. As to his connection with tlie fictitious book of Travels, there may possibly be a clue to it in the Latin vulgate version, which opposes the physician Master John with the Beard to the knight Sir John
1 Is. del Sotto : Lelapidaire du XIVmc sieole, d'a]ire8 le traite du chevalier Jean de Mandeville. Vienne, 1862.
Mandeville, thus splitting into two doubles the liaraes of one individual. In Chapter VIT. of tliis version Sir John writes of liis stay at Cairo : Porro ego in curia manens vidi circa soldanum unnm venerabilem et expei'tum medicum de nostris partibus oriendum. Solet namque circa se retinere diversarum medicos nationum, quos renominande audierit esse farne. Nos autcm raro invicem con-venimus ad colloquium, eo quod meum servicium cum suo modicum congruebat. Longo anteni postea tempore et ab illo loco remotc, viz. in Leodij civitate composui hortatu et adiutorio eiusdem venerabilis viri lmnc tractatum, sicut in fine hnins tocius operis plenius enarrabo.—Wliile I stajed at court I sa\v abont the soudan a venerable and able pliysician hailing from our country. For he uses to keep about liim pliysicians of various nationalities, whose reputatioii has reached liis ears. We t\vo had but few opportunities for conversation, as my duties \vere widely diflerent from liis. A long time after, and a long distance away, viz. in the city of Ličge, I by the advice and \vith the assistance of the same worshipful man composed the present treatise, as I shall more fully teli at the close of the whole book.
The sequel of the tale is given in Chapter L. : Itaque anno a nativitate Domini Jesu Christi m.ccc.lv. in repatriando cum ad nobilem Legie sen Leodii civitate[m] permansissem et pre gravitate ac arteticis guttis illuc decumberem in vico qui dicitur basse sauenyr, consului causa convalescendi aliquos medicos civitatis et accidit Dei nutu unnm intrare phisicnm super alios etate simul et canicie venerandum ac in sna arte euidenter expertum qui ibi dicebatnr magister Iohannes ad Barbam. Is ergo cum pariter colloqneremur interseruit dictis aliqua per que tam nostra invicem renovabatur antiqua noticia quam quondam habueramus in Cayr egipti apud Calahelich soldani prout supra tetigi .vij. cafpitulo huius] libri. Qui cum in me experientiam artis sue excellenter monstrasset adliortabatur ac precabatur instanter ut de liis que videram tempore peregrinationis mee per mundum aliqua digererem in scriptis ad legendum et audiendum pro utilitate posteris. Sic quoque tandem illius monitiis et adiutorio conipositus est iste tractatus de quo certe nihil seribere proposueram doneč saltem ad partes proprias in anglia pervenissem. Et čredo premissa circa me per providentiam et gratiam dei contigisse. Quum a tempore quo recessi duo reges nostri anglie et francie non cessaverunt invicem exercere prelia, destructiones depredationes insidias et interfectiones
inter quas nisi a Domino custoditus non transissem sino morfce vel mortis periculo et sine criminum grandi cumulo. Et nune ecce anno egressionis mee xxxiij. constitutus in leodiensi civitate que a mari anglie distat solum per duas dietas audio dietas dominorum inimicitias per gratiam Dei compositas. Quapropter et spero ac propono do reliquo secundum matuviorem etatem mo posse in proprijs intendere corporis quieti auimeque saluti. Hic itaque flnis sit seripti, etc.1
In tlie year 1355 after tlie birth of Our Lord Jesus Christ, whi!e I was travelling home, T stayed near tlie noble city of Liege and was there laid up by disease and arthritic gont in tlie ward called Basse Sauveniero. For my reeovery I eonsulted some doctors of tlie toivn, and by God's will it bappened thafc one physician came in \vho was more venerable than the rest tbrougli lds age and hoary liair and evidently expert in liis art. He \vas there called Master John \vith the Beard. Now as we were conversing together he dropped some remarks by which ive renevved our mutual acquaint-anee which we had at Cairo in Egypt in the soudan's eastle, and ivhich I touched upon in Chapter VII. of the preselit book. "VVhile displaying hia kuowledge of liis art to my benelit, he admonished and prayed me instantly that I should reduce to writing something of what I had seen while roaming tbrougli tlie world, that it might be read and board for the use of posterity. So at last, tbrougli liis advice and with liis assistanee, tlie present treatise vvas composed, of \yhich I intended to Avrite nothing until I finally reached my o\vn country in England. And I believe that the above adventures bappened to me by God's providence and grace. For from the tirne when I started travelling, our two kings of England and France did not cease to \vage mutual ivar, de-struetion, depredation, auibushes and killing whieh I could not, but for divine proteetion, have passed ivithout deatli or peril of death, or without great aceumulation of evils. While no\v, thirty-tbree years after my departure, dwelling in the city of Liege^ which lies only two days' journey from the English sea, I leam that through the grace of God the abovesaid enmity of tliose lords bas been settled. Therefore I hope and intend, for the rest of my riperyears to be able to attend to the rest of my body and to the salvation of my soul at home. Here then is the end of my writing, etc.
1 Mandeville, Itinerarius, black letter, no date. British Museum press mark : G 6700.
Can a grain of tratil be discerned under tliis story, \vliich contradicts our English version (p. 210) t As the fictitious joumey ends in 1356, it was some years before tlie peace of Bretigny (1360) bctvveeu Edward III. and Jolin the Good of France. Probably the book was actnally writfcen after the peace, as tlie Itinerarius liints. Perhaps the English doctor and traveller, when settled at Liege, advised and helped tlie younger Jean d'Outremeuse in tlie composition of a \vork dealing \vith Eastern geography and intended to serve eertain political interests in England. So much we may venture to guess, but cannot hope to demonstrate.
It may help furfcher research to point out that a surgeon named Henri de Mondeville lived in the early fourteenth century and attended tlie French armies in Elanders in 1301, and that the name Mandeville occurs again in the annals of the medical profession to tbe iiorth of Liege, in the Dutcli province of Guelders in the fifteentli and sixteenth centuries. At Dordrecht in the west of Ilolland was boril about 1670 another medical man connected with English literature and witli the progress of freethouglit, Bernard Mandeville, tlie autlior of the Fable of the Bees. Whether tliose vorthies belong to tlie same stock \ve liave not examined.
What the Frencli and English versions of the book of Travels teli about its authorship is hardly worth considering. No doubt a convicted liar may occasionally speak tlie truth, only in sucli a čase he ivould not openly contradict himself. No\v the book reports that it was shown to the pope in Kome when there was no pope in Rome (p. 210, 1. 1), and that it was afterwards \vritton (p. 210, 1. 31), as the Frencli has it, in Ličge. Tliis is as incredible as the Latin quoted above. Ali that can be admitted is tbafd'Outremeuse (born 1338) may liave kno\vn Mandeville (died 1372), and as there is in Pariš a Frencli MS. of the Travels dated 1371, tliat the traveller and doctor may liave winked at the use of his name iti a fictitious itinerary. The question why a book made by one man sliould liave circulated under the name of another, who was alive to disown it, is difticult to solve. Strange instances of hoaxes perpetrated in d'Outiemeuse's Mirror of Histories liave been adduced by Prof. Kurtb, but for fathering tlie book of Travels on the Englishman he may liave had a practical and sensible reason. Its bold attaclcs on the dogmas and discipline of tlie Cliurch might arouse the resentment of the ecclesiastical authorities. By concealing himself
behind tlie mask of an assumed name lie could shelter himself from possible persecution.
To be complete, we translate from a qnotation by S. Bormans the strange fable of Mandeville's deatli and identity preserved from tlie lost 4th part of d'Outremeuse's Mirror :
In 1372 died at Ličge 011 tlie twelfth of November a man wlio was greatly distinguished for liis birth. He was eontent to be kno\vn by tlie name of John of Burgundy, called "VVith tlie Beard. He, liowever, opened liis heart 011 liis death-bed to Jean d'Outre-meuse, liis gossip, wliom he appointed liis oxecutor. I11 trutli, he entitled himself, in tlie deed of liis last will, Sir Jolm Mandeville, kniglit, Earl of Montfort in England and lord of the isle of campdi and of the castle Perouse.1 Having, however, had the misfortune of killing in his country an earl \vhom he does not name, he bound liimself to travel througli tlie three parts of tlie world. Came to Ličge in 1343. Issued as be was from very liigh nobility, be loved to keep himself hidden. He \vas, moreover, a great naturalist, a profound philosopher and astrologer, especially adding a very singulav kno\vledge of physics, rarely making mistakes \vhen lie told liis opinion about a patient, Avliether he "vvould recover or not. When dead at last, he was buried witli the bretliren Wilhelmites, in the suburb of Avroy, as you liave been able to see more ful!y above.2
II
Jean d'Outremeuse
Jean d'Outremeuse, in ali probability the real author of tlie Trave Is, has been stripped of many borrowed plunies by modern criticism. He had 110 right to the aristocratic name and pedigree of Des F res. " Ni le 2 janvier 1338, il entra dans la clericature, c.kd. qu'il fut tonsurč et porta le costume eccl<5siastique, sans d'ailleurs jamais recevoir les ordres. Mari de Catherine Martial, qui lui survčcut, il en ent un fils qui devint ' cliaiioine de Liege ' " —that. is, not of the Cathedral chapter, \vhich had a sliare in the Government of the Episcopal Principality, but of some one of tlie seven collegiate churches. " Lui-meme se dit' clerc liegpois, notaire
1	The late Prof. Chauvin thouglit of Pierreuse, an old and erewliile respeetable street of Liege.
2	Bormans's Introduclion to the Mirror of Histories, 1887, p. cxxxiii.
puhlic, andiencier et comte palatin'"—anon-aristocratic title; belong-ing to legal officers in certain Bishops' Palaces. "11 remplissait aupres de la cour de 1'official des fonctions qui . . . devaient presenter une certaine analogie avec celle de greffier."1 He died November 25, 1400; his obit, dated on the next day, lias been printed by Bormans (Bulletin, etc.).
Our reasons for ascribing the Travels to him do not amount to absolute proof, and rest merely on strong circumstantial and internal evidence. Similarity of contents, tone and špirit bet\veen t\vo books may go a long way towards proving conimon authorship, and the Travels liave many passages and features in common "vvith the authentic Mirror of Histories.
The contents of Friar Odoric de Pordenone's Travels in the Far East have been conveyed vvholesale into botb works, being attri-buted to Sir John Mandeville in one čase and to Ogier the Dane in the other (Vol. III., pp. 56-67 of tlie Mirror). Minute coinci-dences have been pointed out in our notes, sucli as the blunder of letting the four different kinds of wood in tlie True Cross gro\v from tbree seeds (note to p. 7,1. 24). It is hardly possible that such a mistake bas been committed independently by t\vo writers. Large as is the number of examples mentioned in the notes, it niight be increased by a systematic search.
Another argument has been reaelied separately by Prof. Gustave Charlier, of the University of Brussels, and by myself. In Vol. IV. p. 587 of the Mirror, d'Outremeusc writes that he will not tarry to describe Tartary, because ho has fully discussed that c>iuntry else\vhere. S. Bormans (p. xc of his Irdroduction, 1887) remarks that the Tresorier de Philosophie natvrelle contains no such account. Now the Mandeville does, especially in Chapter XXV., which narrates the foundation by Jenghiz Khan of the Tartar empire. In so far as a statement by d'Outremeuse is worth any notice, tliis would amount to an indirect avowal of authorship.
Taken singly, each of the above argumenta is inconchisive. Put together, they become very strong. It is hardly becoming for an editor to boast of liaving copied a French and an English MS. of Mandeville with his o\vn hand, and devoted years to collecting and considering the evidence, yet the impression gaiued by him as the
1 Kurth, as above, folIowing Bormans, Inlroduction to d'Outremeuse, pp. vi seq., and Bulletin de la Commhsion Royale d'Histoire, 5e serie, t. I,, pp. 282 scq., 1891.
result of sucli work may claim a scientific value, unless lie lias grown biasod by focusing liis attention on one point. With this proviso, I may state tliat to me d'Outremeuse appears as tlie only possible autlior of Mandeville : liis attacks 011 the Papacy (in the Mirror, Vol. "V., p. 165, tlie pope and cardinals are accusod of taking bribes from Jolm Lackland) evinee Wyclifiite tendencies in agree-ment \vitli the dedication of the Travels to Edward III. His indeceneies betray a coarse mind fed 011 Medieval fabliaux. The mockery of the lieroic conventions of the romances, espccially of the Alexandrian and Crusading epics, sliows a memory conversant with wonderful adventures in tlie Near and in tlie Far East and a satirical contempt for tlieir religious enthusiasm. Now such characteristies are not unconimon in the fourteenth century : if it were permissible to name Chaueer in the same breatli with the autlior of Mandeville, tlieir mental attitudes might in some respects be eompared.
But where d'Outremeuse caunot be matched is in his capacity for mixing and confnsing truth and untruth. His špirit is too grovelling for liigh fiction, for the creation of a fair imaginary world. Ali the elements of his romancing are prosaic and vulgar. But lie puts tliem together with hrazen audacity, disfigures or invents proper names, alters numbers and circumstances, to the despair of those honest commentators who liave traced hira to liis sources. No plagiarist lias pilfered more unscrupulously, and yet he alvvays reasserts his fickle originality by his knaek of distorting the texts from which he bonmvs. This was partly deliberate deceit, but it might also spring from carelessness in copying, from trusting a slippery meniory, or oven from a peculiar liotion of an author's rights and duties. "VVhether his motives ivere purely mercenary, or vvhether I10 obeyed an original impulse, his cliief aim vas to entertain while protending to irapart solid historical or geographical inforraation. Dry facts he eolleeted in abimdance from Boldensele's pilgrimage to the Holy Land, from Odorie's two accounts of his travels in Palestine and in the Far East, from Haiton of Arraenia's Floicer of Histuries. But he spiced them by means of fabulous details drawn from the romances of Eastern adventure \vhich deal vvith Alexander the Great's expoditions to Pereia and India, and \vith the experiences of Godfrey of Bouillon and his conipanions among the Saracens. The influence of the Medieval epic is felt in the manner as well as in the matter of the
Mandeville. It has been pointed out to me by an Englisli poet of distinction that its proso style is rliythmical and balanced, and that it some\vliat retains tlie movement of poetiy. Prof. Kurth, tlie principal authority 011 Jean d'Outremeuse, finds liim a faithful imitator of tlie mannerisnis and conventions of tlie niinstrels.
This brings us to a liitlierto unsolved riddle in tlie work of tlie notary of Ličge. It is denied by 110 one tliat ho composed epics and romances in verse, as lie writes himself : " Toute les giestes et histoires que je ay fait, je les fis et formay anehois qne je trans-latasse et metisse en cliest elies mions eroniques, car je 11'avoie nulle pensee de translateir, por xx. annčes pres; si que je fis mes histoires toutes plaines " (Miroir des Histoires, Vol. III., p. 402).
Although the meaning of the last word is open to disputo, the general sense is clear : Ali the gestes and liistories that I liave made I made and shaped before transferring and putting them into tliese my present clironieles, for I had 110 thonght of transferring for wellnigh twenty years; so that I made my liistories ali plain. From tliis statement it has been rightly concluded that the Mirror of liistories, a liuge clironicle in prose, is the \vork of his later years, and that during his first t\venty years of authorship lie wrote historical works in rhyme, dealing in part wilh the same matter as the Mirror. One sucli poem, the Geste de Lie/je, is extant and has been printed along \vith the prose. Where aro the others ?
The liar himself declares, speaking of Ogier the Dane: "Toutes ses ehouses sont declareis en la novelle gieste que nous meisnie avons fait sour Ogier" (Mirror, Vol. III., 1873, p. 111). Ali tliese tliings are set forth in tlie new geste that \ve liave ourselves made 011 Ogier. No trace of this has been discovered, altliongli a graduate of Liege Universitv, M. Edgar Eenard, in a manuscript dissertation, has done his best to search for it. But Ogier appears in some Erencli and Latin versions of the Mandeville as a conqueror of India and as protector of Christianity there. I11 the Mirror, Ogier is put in the plaee of Odoric as a traveller iti the Far East. Here ve liave one more point of contact betvreeu d'Outremeuse and the Mandeville. Else\vhere in the Miiror, d'Outremeuse \vrites tliat he will not teli the ftill story of the Crusades, because it is contained in tlie gestes or romances. The Crusade liappened " ensi que li romans qui son fais de Godefroit de Builhon deviseit, qui s'accordent asseis as croniques; et partant de cel histoir je l'envoie a romans de Godefrois, excepteis
aliquant fais dont je parleray quant temps serait" (Mirror, Vol. IV., 1877, p. 290). The Crusade took plaoe as the romances which have heen made about Godfrey of Bouillon relate, \vhich agree well witli the chronicles. And therefore I send [tlie reader] from tliis history to tlie romances of Godfrey, excepting some events that I shall discuss when the tirne comes.
Now tvvo romances of Godfrey are known, one printed in fragments by Paulin Pariš and by Hippeau, under the titles of La Clianson d'Antioche, Le Roman du Chevalier au Cijcjne et de Godefroid de Bouillon, and La Clianson de Jerusalem. This may be put out of court. Tlie otlier is a lengtliy rifacimento of the late fourteentli century printed by de Reiffenberg and fully discussed by Paulin Pariš in Vol. XXV., pp. 507, etc., of the Histoire litteraire de la France, along \vith its two sequels, tlie Baudouin de Sebourc printed by llocca and the BAtard de Bouillon printed by Scheler. We accept tlie conclusion of Paulin Pariš, that tlie latter tliree, forming a monstrons wliole of many thousands of lines, are by one hand, and that this hand is that of an author of Li^ge, who wrote in the second lialf of the fourteentli century. Here, tlien, i.? a huge body of pseudo-liistorical verse about the fabulous East, composed in Li6ge by an author not yet identifiod. On tlie otlier hand, we miss the unidentified verse of Jean d'Outremeuse, sup-jiosed to deal \vitli Ogier the Dane, tlie conqueror of the fabulous East, and one of tlie characters in the second part of Mandeville's Travels (Latin and French). \Vhat stands in tlie \vay of giving tlie unwieldy trilogy, Godfreij of Bouillon, Baldivin of Sebourc, and the Bastard of Bouillon, to d'Outremeuse himself? The lack of direct evidence, for wliile elaiming to have made many gestes and histories, he does not expressly state that he dealt \vith tlie cycle of tlie Crusades.
As for the internal evidence, without overrating its value, it must be confessed that it points to single authorsliip of tlie trilogy, the Mirror and tlie Travels. What Paulin Pariš \vrites of his anoiiymous minstrel of Liege, and Prof. Kurth of the chronicler, d'Outremeuse applies equally to our book of Travels. The opinions and idiosyncrasies found in tliem, their anti-clericalism, tlieir cynicism and licentiousness, their relentless niockery of courtly love and religious entliusiasm, joined to a boundless admiration for physical strengtli and for impossible feats of arms, tlieir eringing reverence for high rank, for wealth and soundiug titles,
iu fact, ali tlieir cliaracteristics, mark tliom as tlie \vork of one man. The threc seem to be by a single- plagiarist who liad read extensively in liistorical aud geograpbical lore, \vlio indulged in fantastic descriptions of tlie Holy Land, of Persia, Iiulia and Tartary, \vlio adorned them with aceounts of monstrous men and beasts drawn from Vincent de Beauvais' Mirror of Nature, and who mixed and disguised liis borrotvings vvitb shameless audacitv. It is beyond doubt tliat tliey were coniposed at Ličge during tlie same period. Is it at ali likely that two literary twin-brotliers and forgers were busy side by side in tliat small Episcopal city 1 Ono argument against siugle authorsbip is the great aggre-gate bulk of those writings, which may be thouglit to lie beyond tlie po\ver of a man who liad to attend to liis duties as an officer of the law courts. But the very uniformity of liis sources and of liis matter made it possible to use the same materials over and over again. A glance at tlie notes in tlie preselit vohune will sho\v ho\v often one passage in tlie Mandeville duplicates another. On perusing tlie trilogy, and the Mirror of Histories, numberless cases of sucli duplication will occur. Let us single out t\vo, ivliich bear on d'Outremeuse's attitude to science and religion. On p. 122 of the Travels, a voyage of circumnavigation is described in which a man reaehes liis ovvn country after going aH round. tlie world. Similarly, in the foiirteenth-ceutury Crusading epic, a party starting from Jerusaleni reaehes another forest of Ardennes and another castle of Bouillon at the otlier end of the earth (seo note).
Tlie almsgiving to beasts of p. 137 of the Travels is also alluded to in the epic. Here the Christians are blamed by a Saracen for giving to the poor the remnants of food that ought to be kept for dogs, and the abbot Gerard of St. Trond justifies the Christian practice.
Sucli exaniples show that, in many respects, the epic, the Travels and the Mirror are one, and we cannot but believe them to be by one hand.
III
political slgnificance of the Travelb
The dedication of the Travels to Edward III. does not occur in any English text or in ali the Erench ones. We print it from
Warner, p. xxix. It is also to be found in the editio princeps of the Travels (1725), p. 385, and in Halliwell's reprint of 1866, p. xi: Principi excellentissimo, pre cunctis mortalibus precipue venerando Domino Edwardo, Divina Providentia Erancorum et Anglorum regi serenissimo, Hibernie Domino, Aquitanie Duci, Mari ac ejus insulis occidentalibus dominanti, cliristianorum eufamie ct ornatui, universoramque arma gerentium tutori, ac probitatis et strenuitatis exemplo; principi quoqno invicto, mirabilis Alexandri sequaci, ac universo orbi tremendo; cum revcventia, non qua decet (cum ad talem et tantam reverentiam mfrras sufficientes exstiterint) sed qua parvitas et possibilitas mittentis et offerentis se extendunt, contenta tradantur.—To tlie most excellent prince, to be chiefly rever-enced above ali mortals, to the Lord Edvvard, by Divine Providence most serene king of France and England, lord of Ireland, Dulce of Aquitaine, ruler of tlie sea and of its Westerii Islands, credit and ornament of Christendom, patron of ali men at arms and pattern of probity and strength, also to the unconquered prince, follovver of tlie vvonderful Alexander, to be feared by tlie universe, tlie coutents of this book are offered, not witli fit reverence, for they would prove inadequate for sueh a great and noble rffject, hut so far as tlie insigniftcance and power of tlie sender and dedicator extend.
Sir G. Warner regards this as an interpolation, because it does not aj>pear in tlie best • manuscripts. To us it seenis genuine, implicitly putting tke King above his enemy tlie Pope ("above ali mortals"), praising tbe wovld-conqueror Alexander, often montioned in tlie Travels, and admitting tlie frivolous cliaracter of tlie book itself. It sliould be noted tliat tlie writer does not ciaiin to have travelled or to be a subject of the English or Frencli crown. Ližge was an Imperial fief. If d'Outremeuse wrote this, lie was no doubt paid for it.
The date \vhen the Mandeville was iinished cannot be later than 1371, as a manuscript bearing tliat date is said to be extant in Pariš. If we accept the dedication as genuine, tlie year 1366, Avhen King Edvvard repadiated the Pope's supremacy over the realm, is a probable one. It comes soon after 1362, for -vvhich see note to p. 146, 1. 26. The referenco to the peace of Br^tigny (1360) in tlie Itinerarius woukl put it stili further back. In 1366, Jean d'Outremeuse was twenty-eiglit years old, and Sir John Mandeville stili had six years to live. If the Travels vere part
of an anti-Papal campaign of popular agitation, they would be tnrned into Englisli almost at oiice, for tlie Wycliffites knew the importance of addressing the people in tlieir mother tongue. The clioice of an Englisli name for tlie iniaginary protagonist of the Travels, and evon the choice of an author of Ličge for snpporting the Englisli policy against the Pontifical See, would be easily acconnted for. Was not Jean le Bel, tlie chronieler and servant of Ed\vard in his wars, a native of the Principality of Ličge, and vas he not one of the models and sonrces for, d'Outremeuse's, as for Froissarfs chronicles 1
Our theory, first put fonvard in the Quarterly Revieic (April 1917), that the Travels are an anti-Papal pamphlet in disguise, rests primarily upon the allusions to the Papacy, eleven in number, oontaiiied in the text. Some of tliese do not allov of any definite conclusions, sucli as the four comparisons between the Pontifical dignity and various heads of otlier cliurches, the Patriarcli of Constantinople (p. 11, 1. 25), the Caliph of Muliammadans (p. 27, 1. 10), the Patriarcli of St. Thomas in India (p. 184, 1. 21), and tlie Lobassy or Grand Lama of Tibet (p. 205, 1.17). Otliers hint, vithout open blame, that the popes have altered tlie rites of tlie Early Churcli: auricular confession is described as an invention of the Holy Fathers (p. 80, 1. 16 and note), and they are said to have added to the text of the mass (p. 200, 1. 3). The report that Athanasius vas put in prison by a pope for composing his creed (p. 96, 1. 27) can hardly be interpreted as complimentary to tlie Eoman See. Mucli more aggressive tlian tliis is the passage about the quarrel betveen Pope John the XXIInd and the Greeks (pp. 11-12). Accusations of pride and avarice are levelled against John, and the letter of defiance addressed to hiia is worthy of tlie Wycliffites. An open charge of siniony is levelled at the Pontiff himself in the sentence : For nov is Simon king crowned in Holy Churcli (p. 12, 11. 21-22, and see note). Slyer, though no less impudent, is tlie claim that tlie mendacious Travels have been " affirmed and proved " by Our Holy Father (p. 210, 1. 17). The eleventh and last instance is open to dispute and a matter of liypothesis, A prophet is credited vitli the pronouncement that " Out of Babylon shall come a worm that sliall devour ali the world" (p. 73, 1. 20). As no sucli sentence has been traced in the proplietical books of the Bible, ve may suspect a WyclitSte war-cry against the world-power of the New Babylon or Borne.
Other allusions to religious matters, to the various sects of Christianity, to the beliefs of Jews, Muhammadans and heathens of various lands, must be read in the light of the statements dis-cussed above, always remembering that tlie propagandist prefers innuendo to direct statements, and that it was a dangerous thing to defy the po\ver of the Cliurch barefaced. It is not impossible that the account of Buddhist almsgiving to beasts (p. 137,11. 5-36, and note) liides a satire on the doctrine of Purgatory and on the sale of indulgences. That certain savages delight to drink human blood and call it dieu (i.e. god, p. 129, L 26) may or may not be a satire against the dogma of transubstantiation. Many similar cases are discussed in the notes. On the \vhole, they bear out the interpretation of tlie book as a more or lesa veiled libel against the Roman Cliurch.
IV
The Texts
A full enumeration of the manuscripts of the French original text of tlie Travels, listed by J. Togels, will be found in Roelirichfs Bibliotheca Geographica Palaestinae, 1890. No critical edition is in existence. A reprint from two MSS. in the British Museum (Harley 4383 and lioyal 20 B. x), witli variants from others, is accessible iii the Roxbiirgh Club edition. A modernised French text, out do\vu to about one-fifth of the original, is to be found in Bergeron: Recue.il duš Voijar/es, The Hague, 1735.
Dr. Vogels lias proved the existence of two independent English translations of the Travels, testifying to tlieir \vide popularity in the country of John \VycIiffe. Of these translations one, preserved in two MSS. (E. Museo 116 and Eawlinson D. 99 in the Bodleian), is called by hira E. L. = Englisch Lateinisch or Anglo-Latin, as it is from a Latin version, and the other, E.F. = Auglo-French, is from tlie French original. The variations bet\veen several copies of the latter are so striking that they were long believed to be by several Englisliers. But the metbod applied by Dr. Yogels seems in-controvertible. He assumes that no man is likely to mistranslate \vliat lias alroady been correctly interpreted. One convincing example occurs on p. 56, 11. 27-28. D'Ontremeuse tliere describes the signs of the Zodiac as "signes du ciel," signs of the sky. The
Englisher misread " cygnes," swans, and ivrote " Sivannes of heuene." That this blunder arose from tlie French is undeniable. No reviser or corrector could possibly liave introduced it. It not only bears the stamp of an original translator, but of one vvho distinguished himself by his ignorance and stupidity. Anotlier examplc is that on p. 72, 1. 3. D'Outremeuse wrote about nonains cordelieres, i.e. Franciscan nuns. The Englisher misread the c. as the numeral 100 and wrote " Nonnes of an hundred ordres." By these t\vo examples tlie capacity of the original Englisher may be gauged. It is not surprising that his blunders should liave invited emendation, and that more sensible and moro cultivated scribes should liave confronted his work \vith one of tlie niany French copies and removed the worst faults. But tlie modern editor does not go to the Mandeville for accurate information; he Avants the text as it came from the earliest translator's hand, testifying to tlie stato of mind of the anonymous individual ivlio first turned it into English, and to the wants and shortcomings of his fourteentli-century readers. Therefore he prefers the imperfect Cotton Titus c. XVI. version to the more correct Egerton 1982 printed hy Sir G. Warner. For signes du ciel, the Egerton has : signez of po firina-ment; the nonains cordelieres it simply omits.
Sir G. Warner chose the Egerton MS. for tliree reasons :— 1. the Egerton was stili unprinted, \vhile tlie Cotton was accessible in the 1725 edition and in several reprints from that, e.g. Halliwell's (London. F. S. Ellis, 186(5). 2. It is in a more Northern dialect, and therefore interesting to the philologist. 3. Its mistakes are fe\ver.—The former two reasons have lost their importance, since Sir G. Wamer's edition is in print. The last is not convineing after Dr. Vogels has proved that the Egerton version is a composite one, aecepting the main body of the text from Cotton, with minor variations, and filling a large gap (corresponding to p. 22, 1. 3 to p. 41, 1. 21 of the present edition) from the Anglo-Latin version discovered by Vogels. Cotton, tlien, although it has lost a fe\v pages (ourpp. 212-217), romainstho only practically complete and consistent, as well as the most original text. An earlier'pedigree of the various English texts, constructecl by Dr. Nicholson and accepted by Sir G. \Varner, is tlius provod to have no foundation in fact.
We are then compelled to agree to the strange principle that the test of authenticity lies not in the correctness but in the very
mandeville	o
excess of tlie blundering, for a demonstrably and intentionally misleading French original by tlie arcli-romancer d'Outremeuse has been Englished by an ignorant and careless translator. "\Vherever the present editor felt tenipted to correct the Cotton manuscript, he either found, on comparing \vith the two Brussels nianuscripts and with the printed Harley text, that d'Outremeuse himself was responsible for the misstatement, or that the translator liad erred through inconipetence. Very fe\v errors, pointed out in the notes, may be due to the copyist or copyists -\vlio intervened between the original and the Cotton MS. Even liere, tliere can bo 110 certainty, as the Englisher was cpiite capable of any lapse of spelling and grammar, in addition to the many fantastic niisfcranslations that are undoubtedly his 6wn. A difficult problem is raised by the cases of \vords correctly rendered in one passage and misinterpreted in another. Can ve believe that the same man knew the meaning of a French word one day and forgot it 011 the morrow ? Othor explanations are more probable. 1. His French manuscript miglit bo f»ulty, as in the confusion of signes with cijgnes or in that of cordeleres and c. ordres. 2. The context miglit help in one čase, and hinder in another. 3. His slovenliness is so obvious, that it suflices to account for doubtful examples. For ali theso reasons, the task of the would-be improver is a hopeless one, and wo liad to confine ourselves to honestly stipplying readers willi the original data and to banish the fruits of our own visdom to the notes. I11 this we took varning by the exaniple of tlie leamed Schcler, \vlio closes his commentary on the Batard de Bouillon with a sigli of regret at having too much normalised his text. No variants could be printed in the footnotes because the difference behveen the English MSS. is too great. The list of those MSS. has twice been printed by Dr. Vogels: once in his paper of 1891, and once in Roeliricht. I liave only seen those in London, Oxford and Cambridge.
As the first duty of a študent wlio undertakes to edit a translation is to master its original, and as only a diplomatic reprint of the Anglo-French Harley 4383, supplemented by Eoyal XX B.x, with variants from Sloane 1464 and Grenville XXXIX., is accessible in print, I liave copied Brussels 10420-5, a text recommended by Vogels as among the best, but full of crabbed abbreviations, and I have checked it vvith Brussels 11141, wliich is inferior, but in a plain hand. The Cotton version I have found faithful to the
Anglo-Frencli Harley text, 'vvhen tlie Englislier did not fall a victini to liis peculiar weaknesses. Tlie mistranslations are inter-esting in sho\ving how slavislily, and with what complete disregard of botli tlie French and tlie English idiom, the work has been done.
Tn Sir G. Warner's description of the Cotton MS. we have notliing to alter: " It is a small qnarto measuring 8J by 6 inelies, with 132 leaves. Tlie text is \vritten in a neat, well-fornied liand, varying somewliat in parts (moro espeeially at folio 119) but not enougli to make it certain that more than one scribe \vas employed. The omamentation is very simple. Tliere is a large initial in gold, on a red and blue ground, at the beginning, and the otlier initials are in blue, filled in and flourished \vitli lines in red. Tlie text is divided into chapters by rubricated titles, without numeration," The date conjecturally assigned to it is 1410-1420. Altbough not a word is illegible, some letters are so niueh alike as to be practically identični: so c and t, n and u (mendinant may be read meridiuant, cf. mendif). Even e and o are sometimes hard to distinguish. A curl after final r often means notliing : clere1 = clere. Tlie (juestion has been raised \vhether a crossed H sliould be read 11 or lle. We agree with Prof. Kern that the crossing in tbis čase is of no phonetic or grammatical iniportance. It might have been altogether disregarded in copying.
Y
The Sources
The sources of the Mandeville liave been traced by Sir G. Warncr and Dr. Bovenschen, until ali but a few pages liave been proved to be stolen from some older book, and until ali probability of the author having seen \vith liis o\vn eyes and described from liis own experience has disappeared. It seems, then, as if notliing ■\vere left for following commentators to do but to repeat wliat has been said before them. Tliis is not so. In tlieir zeal for unmasking the plagiarist and in the fulness of tlieir learning those two scholars have not been content to measure the extent of tlieir author's reading. They have pursued many of tlie traditions collected by liini to tlieir remote origins in classical and Jewish antiquity, tlius attributing to him a wider and more solid erudition than be
possessed. On the otlier hand, thoy have taken too littlc aecount of his familiarity with romances in the vernacular, especially those about the Crusades and about Alexander the Great. Finally, they have insufficiently stressed the use made by liim of Vincent of Beauvais's encyclopaedia, both of natural philosophy (Specnlum Naturale) and of historv (Speculum Historiale). None of tho three principal sources of the Travels, William of Boldensele's pilgrimage to the IIoly Land, Friar Odoric de Pordenone's travels to Palestine and to the Far East, "VVilliam of Tripoli's account of the Saracens (De Statu Saracenorum), is included in Vincent, but most of the other books, historical and scientific, plundered for the Mandeville, have been excerpted by him. Where the commentators refer to Pliny, to Solinus, to Isidor of Seville, to Ilonorius' Imacjo Mundi, it is certain that d'Outremeuse never \vent beyond \vhat he learned at school or could read in his encyclopaedia. If we fail to identify tho exact \vording of the passage in Vincent, we may assume that d'Outremeuse took liberties with his model or that he used a copy some\vhat different from our present printed editions. The names of Vincenfs authorities he found carefully noted in eacli chapter. Tlie fabulous history of Alexander, e.is told in the Mirror Hidorial, Book IV. The Historia Alexandri, Justinus, Valerius, Quintus Curtius, Martianus, Orosius, the Epistle of Alerander, Seneca, tho correspondence between Alexander and Didimus, are quoted in tu m. This enabled d'Outremeuse to refer glibly to them ali.
It is no less certain that, as a reader and writer of Gestes or romances, he kne\v some verse epics in Middle French, probably the Alexander ediled by Michelant. It is nearly impossible for a modern commentator, provided with recent printed editions, to ascertain what particular versions of the legend, vernacular or Latin, in verse or in prose, d'Outrenieuse may have follo\ved besides his Vincent. When lie departs from ali kno\vn authorities, Dr. Bovenschen is inclined to surmise "oral tradition," and Sir G. "\Varner hesitates between lost sources and the author's invention. No\v tliat we are acquainted vitli d'Outremeuse's vagaries, there is little doubt that the latter view is tho correct ono. Lost authorities are very unlikely to have escaped the minute and protracted searcli of a number of competent students. As for oral tradition, Avhicli is gradually losing its hold on the faitli of scliolars, there is no reason to postulate it at ali. Judging from d'Outi'eineuse's known
ruethods, ive must suppose tlie written sources as fe\v as possible. Eugesippus-Fretellus's description of tlie Holy Places (De Locis Sanctis), John de Plano-Carpino ou tlie Tartars (Book XXXI. of the Mirror Historial), are incorporated in Vineent. Extracts from otlier \vorks must have been obtained in the Latin original. As has already been pointed out by Sir 6. Warner (p. xl of liis Introduction), ali the sources of the Travels, except Boldensele and Odoric, occur in the list of autliorities for d'Outremeuse's Mirror of Histories (p. xcix of the Introduction to it).
VI
The Alpiiabets
Our Cotton MS. contains four alpiiabets : one at the close of Cliap. III., called Greek (p. 13); another at the close of Chap. YII., called Egyptian (p. 34); a tliird at tlie cloSe of Chap. XIII. called Je \v i sli (p. 73); and a fourth at the close of Chap. XVI., called Saracen (p. 92). A so-called Persian alphabet, missing in the Cotton MS. (p. 100), is insorted in the corresponding plače in the Egerton MS. Facing p. 442 of Cordier's edition of Odoric is the facsimile of an " alphabet fantaisiste de la langue de Pen-thexoire," from a Mandeville, whether printed or manuscript, French or Latin, M. Cordier does not say.
Sir G. Warner's comments are that (1) the Greek alphabet offers peculiar forms; (2) the so-called Egyptian is corrupt past recognition; j(3) tlie so-called Hebrew is also corrupt; (4) the so-called Saracen is not Arabic, but has strong affinities with the Slavonic alphabet known as the Glagolitic, and is found in the Cosmographia of Aethicus. (References to : H. Wuttke, Die Kosmographie des Istrier Aithicos, etc., Leipzig, 1854, p. 85 ; Pertz, De Cosmographia Ethiei libri tres, Berlin, 1853, pp. 150-184, and plate, p. 199.) (5) The so-called Persian cannot be identified, but is given by J. G. Eccard, De origine Germanorum libri duo, 1750, pl. IV"., p. 192, from an unspecified MS. at Ratisbon. It there professes to be Chaldaic. This MS. contains six otlier alpiiabets, including the so-called Egyptian of Mandeville.—So far Sir G. Warner.
The whole problem is one that cannot be solved without com-paring and classifying many facsimiles and photograpbs, an enter-prise not easily achieved in the year of Our Lord 1920. Therefore
we here confine ourselves to stating its existenoe, and to asking some questions. Had d'Outremeuse any reason for collecting and reproducing ali tliese alphabets 1 Why did tlie copyists and buyers of tlie Travels go to the trouble and expense of drawing and purchasing tliem 1 Was it on account of the connection betveen the Glagolitic alphabet, e. //., and the Medieval heresies popularly traced to tlie East, and especially to the Bulgarians 1 Was it because tlie legend of Prester John of Pentexoiro, as stated by Cordier (p. 440), served as a vehicle for allusions to eontemporary politics and religion, as in tlio pamphlet from whieh a facsiniile is reproduced in his Odoric (p. 441)? In brief, have the alphabets any bearing on the anti-Papal character of the Mandeville ? One praetical objeet of keeping lialf a dozen of tliem bound togetlier in one volume roight be to facilitate secret correspondenee, as a common form of cypher in the Middle Ages was the mixing of various alphabets in the same text (Al. Meister, Anfange der modernen diplomatischen Geheimschri/t, 1902, p. 18). The objec-tion to tliis hypothesis is that, if sucli documents had been in use, at least a fe\v of tliem ought to liave survived, to come under the notice of keepers of records and manuscripts. So far nothing seems to have been heard about them. Stili the question remains, whether sympathisers with the Mandeville's heterodox views did not use its alphabets for secret intercourse.
NOTES
p. 1,1. 21.—Tlie philosopher Aristotle (Nie. Et.lt. IT. 7) andCičero (De Otfic. I. 25) praise tlie mean %vay. Pseudo-Methodius, ed. Saekur, 1898, p. 77 : "iu medio terrae vivificans confixa efc con-solidata est crux," He means Calvary, not, as others do, tlie Compass or the Sepulchre. Ps. lxxiv. 12 : " For God is my King of old, working salvation in the midst of the earth."
p. 2, 1. 30. hath tehereaf.—Gallicism : lias the wherewithal, the means, a de quoi.
p. 3, 1. 8. volde god. —The Anglo-French Harleian text 4383 (H.) lias a cut at tlie Papacy, writing " Mes sil plesoit a nostre seint piere lapostoille," i. e. if it pleased our Holy Fatlier the Pope, " qar a Dieu plerroit-il bien," for it would well please God, that the lords were in agreement, ete.
p. 3, 1. 14.—A general passage is a Crusade. p. 3, 1. 26. Inde the las»e i the more.—II. also mentions »liddle India, la nioiene.
p. 4, 1. 1. I haue.—II.: ieusse cest escript mis on latyn, i. e. " I should liave written this hook in Latin in order to be briefer. But, as many understand French better thau Latin, I wrote it in Frencli." That the original text is the French we may accept as true. The Englisher probably did not understand the meaning of the conditional. Ho also altered the sense to suit his purpose. Hence the later belief tliat the same author wrote tlie same book in three different languages!
p. 4, 1. 10. mynde of man ne may not ben comprehended.— Mistranslation. H. rightly has: " memorie de liomnie ne puet niye tot retenir ne comprendre." Man's memory cannot remember or understand everytliing.
p. 4, 1. 12.—Apart from the hit at the Papacy, the prologue is a string of commonplaces from the literature of the Crusades, utterly hollow, and perhaps ironical. The land of promise was a common theme for parody. See Poschel, Dan Schlaraffenland, P.B.B. 1878, p. 420.
p. 4,1. 14. ouer the see.—The text is corrupt, through a gap. H.: par plusours chemyns il puet aler, par meer et par terre, solonc les parties dont il mouera, dont luy plusours tournent tot a vn fyn,
23
Halliwell, 1867 : to go to tlie City of Jerusalem, lie may go by many "\Veyes, botlie on See and Lande, aftre the Countree that ho cometli fro : manye of hem eomen to 011 ende.
p. 4, 1. 20. a man come from the west.—Si quis ab oecidenta-libus partibus. Tlie incipit of tlie Pilgrini's Text known as Innomi-liatus, publislied by Tobler, 1865. See Comte liiant, Itineraires d Jerusalem, pub. Socičtč de 1'Orient Latin, serie g6ographique, III. 1882.
p. 4, 1. 23. hunganje.—The route follo\ved by Peter the Herniit and by tlie First Crusade, as described in Albert d'Aix, in AVilliam of Tyre and in the Crusading epics, oue of \vhich, tlie Chanson de Godefroi de Bouillon, is tlie \vork of a trouvere of Liege, living in the late fourteenth century, perhaps Jean d'Outrenieuse himself. See preface, p. 12.
p. 4, 1. 29. Bougiers.—H. : des Bougres, the Medieval French name of the Bulgarians.
Ibid. Roussije.—Interpreted by Sir G. Warner as Red Russia, i. e. Halicz or Galieia, long in dispute bet\veen Hungary and Poland.
p. 4, 1. 31. Niflan, Livonia.
p. 4, 1. 33. Gypron: in Hungarian Soprony, in German Odenburg.
Ibid. Neiseburgh.—Warner: "Tlie plače is no doubt the ' praesidium Meseburch' of Albert of Aix, I. 23 (p. 290), and the ' Meeszburg' of William of Tyre, I. 29 {Recueil, I. p. 67). This was situated on the Lintax or Leytha, and is novv known as Wieselburg (Moszon, Hungarian). . . . It.s position north-east of Odenburg, and so out of the road to Belgrade, is additional evidence that Mandeville had no personal acquaintauce \vith the route."
p. 4, 1. 33. euyll town.—An entertaining translation of the French name of Maleville, Latin Malavilla, i. e. Semlin, opposite Belgrade. Sir G. Warner refers to Al h. Aq. I. 6 (p. 274) and II. 6 (p. 303). Walter tlie Pennyless crossed the Save at Malavilla, not the Danube, as Mandeville suggests on p. 5, 1. 2.
p. 5, 1. 3. goth in to Almmjne.—H. : naist en Alemaigne, rises in Germany, \vhich. is correct. Vogels (1886), p. 13, lias traced this mistranslation to a misreading of u for n : vaist (vait, vadit, va) for naist.
p. 5, 1. 11. Marrolc.—C. J. Jirecek, Die Heerstrasse, etc., 1877, p. 99, states that the stone bridge crossing the river Marica at Cirmen is one of the few facts correctly mentioned by Mandeville,
the niaster of lies ! Wamer : " Tliis reads like a confused reminjs-cenee of Alb. Aq. I. 8 (p. 278), from whic'h it appears tliat tlie ' lapideus pons ' was not over tlie Morava, tlie rightbank of vvliich ■vvas reaehed by the Crusaders in boats, but over its tributary tlie Nissava, in front of the city of Niz h (the Ny of the Freudi text and C.), now Nisli."
p. 5, 1. 18. eouered with gold.—MS. Brussels, 10420-5 : de coyvre doreis, i. e. of copper gilt. Boldensele : de aere . . . tota deaurata (1855, p. 30). The mistranslation is ingenious. On the statue, whieh stood from 543 to 1550, Sir G. Warner refers to Zonaras (XIV. 6), to Procopius (De Aedificiis, I. 2), to Nice-phorus Gregoras (JUd. Byzant. VII. 12, 4). The cross 011 the orb was blo\vn down in 1317. Boldensele and Bondelmonti (Libev insularum Arcliipelagi, ed. 1824, p. 122) sa\v the apple in its plače. John of Hildesheim, 1878, p. 24, also describes the statue as holding its orb and threatening the Saracens in the East \vith its right liand. According to \Vard, Cat. of Rom. I. 1883, p. 581, Turpin's chronicle describes a gigantic idol of bronze or copper (auricalco opevata) erected by Mahoniet upon a seaside ročk at Cadiz. In its right hand it liolds a key, \vhich will slip out of it wlienever the king shall be bom in France vvlio is destined to restore Christianity throughout Spain. Mandeville's account is evidently coloured by romances of that type.
p. 5, 1. 20. appell of gold.—K. 10420-5: doreis, le. gilt, a word obviously beyond the Englisher's linguistic ,capacity.
p. 5, 1. 27. loiui he holt.—B. 10420-25 : le paijs qui se tient, i. e. the dependcncies of Greece. Mistranslation.
p. 6, 1. 2. Tunica.—Boldensele, 1855, p. 31 : " In liac sacra urbe vidi ex mandato domini imperatoris magnam partem crucis dominicae, tunicam Domini inconsutilem, item spongiam, calamum et ununi clavum Domini corpusque beati Johannis Crysostonii et plures alias sanctorum reliquias venerandas." Mandeville omits tlie saints and adds the crovvn and spear-head dear to the romances.
p. 6, 1. 7. Cipres.—Boldensele (p. 33) saw the relic in Cyprus. p. 6, 1. 14. In cruce fit palma.—Isaiali lx. 13 : " Tlie glory of Lebanon shall come unto tliee, the lir tree, the pine tree, and the box together, to beautify the plače of my sanctuary ; and I will make the plače of my feet glorious." Sir G. Warner: "In the Septuagint, liowever, they are the cypress, tlie pine and the cedai' (S. Jerome, Comm.in Isaiam ; Migne, Patr. Lat. XXIV. 591).
. . . Bede adds box as tlie \vood 011 whieh tlie title was \vritten, tlie roain upright being of cypress, the crossbeam of cedar, and the upright above it of pine (Migne, Patr. Lat. XCIV. 555). Mandeville's enumeration agrees with that of Jac. de Voragine (Legenda Aurea, 1846, p. 303), who quotes the monostich 'Ligna crucis palma, cedrus, cupressus, oliva ; ' and his distribution of the materials follo\vs tlie traditional lines (Gretser, De Cruce, 1734,1, p. 7) :
' Quatuoi' ex lignis Domini erux dieitur esse.
Pes crucis est cedrus ; corpus tenet alta cupressus ;
Palma manus retinet; titulo laetatur oliva: "
Tlie palni-branch \vas earried as a sign of victory by vvinners in the 01ympic games, but it appears as a pieee of Christian symbolism in a Palm Sunday sermon in the Blickling Homilies : " Jja baeron hie hiin [i', e. to Christ] tojeanes blowende palmtwi}U; forpon J>e hit waes Iudisc ]>eaw, Jjonne lieora cinin^as haefdon sije 3eworht on heora feondum, t hie waeron eft liani lnveorfende, }>onne eodan hie liirn to^eanes mid bknvendum palmt^vijum, heora sijes to \vyorj)-mynduni" (quoted by A. V. Vincenti, 011 Solomon and Saturn, 1904, p. 59). Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Nat. 1624,1. 13, c. 31, col. 968, refers to tlie Song of Songs, vii. 8 : " I said, I \vill go up to the palm tree, I will take liold of tlie boughs thereof."
p. 6, 1. 25. as the eros.—H.: tant come le corps purroit durer. Mistranslation.
p. 6, 1. 33. on icas ouercomen.—H. : ascun auoit victorie, which means the opposite.
p. 7, 1. 7. discordt stri'f.—H.: descord only. p. 7, 1. 9. gnaijlled on tlie eros lyggynge.—Mistranslation through omission. H. : Et sachez qe nostre Seignur fuist atachez a la croiz en gisant par terre et puis fuist dressez ouesque la croiz et ensi en dressant il soffry la pluis grande peine.
p. 7, 1. 14. seyth pat Adam was seeJc.—Mistranslation. H.: Et dit cest escript qe quant Adam estoit malades, il dit a son filz Setli, etc.
p. 7, 1. 23. vnder his tonge i graue Mm.—H.: en la bouclie son piere et, quant larbre cresseroit et porteroit fruit, adonqes serroit son pierre garry, i. e. the angel told Setli to put the seeds in his father's moutli, and that, vvlien the tree vvould gro\v and bear fruit, tlien his father vvould be cured. The Englisher misinterprets the grammar and misses the point of the story.
p. 7, ]. 24. .iij. greijnes.—Three seeds then produce four trees. This characteristic piece of levity also occurs in Jean d'Outremeuse's Mirror of Histmies, I. 1864, p. 320, where tlie story-teller clumsily atterapts to mend liis blunder by pretending that pine is otlienvise called olive. Bovenschen (p., 213) traces Mandeville^ version to ttvo sources: the 68th ehapter of the Golden Legend, for the four kinds of wood; auother legend, printed by Wilhelm Meyer (Abhandlungen der phil.-lnst. ' Klasse der Kgl. bayr. Akcul. d. IVissensch., Vol. XVI., 2nd part), for the three seeds. D'Outremeuse's Mirror of Histories darkly hints at an esoteric doctrine of an antediluvian hook of Setli : " doctrine sens libre de Fescripture Setli de son doit" (I. 1864, p. 321). The spot in the nuddle of the earth where Adam's skull lies buried, with the trees growing out of his mouth is Golgotha, called to Kpavlov by the Byzantines (E. Sackur: SibijlliniscTie Texte und Forschungen, 1898, p. 43). The romance of the Saint Graal, sumniarised by P. Pariš in Les Romans de la Table Bonde, I. (1868), pp. 228-236, says that a slip from the Tree of Know-ledge, planted by Eve, \vas wliite before the conception of Abel, then green, and turned red after the killing of Abel. Three treo3 survive : the Tree of Death, the Tree of Life, the Tree of Help and Comfort. Tliey bleod when cut vith carpenters' axes. Por the \vhole Legend of the Cross, Sir G. Warner refers to A. Mussafia, Legenda del legno della croce, in Sitzungsber. Kaiserl. Akad. Wiens (Vol. LXIII. 1870, p. 165), and to E. Morris, Legends of the Hohj Rood, 1871. Wilhelm Meyer, Abhandlungen, as above, Vols. XIV. and XVI., is the principal authority.
p. 8, 1. 4. i gat . . . of En/jlond. —Missing in the French original.
p. 8, 1. 8. croivne of oure lord.—The Brussels MS. 10420-5 says that part of the crown, one nail and the spear-head are at Constantiuople, \vhile other relics are in France iu the King's Chapel. Mandeville therefore confused the relics seen by Boldensele in the East (nail) with those of the Crusading epics. According to L. Gautier, Les Epopees franr^aises, 2nd ed., Vol. III. (1880), pp. 308-315, Charlemagne on his passage to Jerusalem is reported to have obtained the crown, the nail, the chalice of the Last Supper, and drops of O ur Lady's Milk, which he took to the altar of St. Denis. The Tunic and Spear Head appear in the version of the Clievalier au Gijgne, published by Beififenberg (P. Pariš in Vol. XXV. of Histoire Litteraire). The Spear Head holds an
important plače in the Chanson d' Antioclie, etl. P. Pariš, 1848, p. 165, etc. It is carried before the liost to secure victory, Fierabras begins with a description of the relics of the Passion. In the Chanson de Roland, the Spear Head is described as set in the hilt of Joyeuse, Charlemagne'š s\vord (IJedier, Legendes epiques, I. (1908), p. 63). A piece of the True Cross is given to "VVilliam of Orange (ibid., p. 113). A relic of the Cross worn round the neck by Charlemagne is now the property of the Cathedral of Reiins (Le Temps, Oct. 2, 1920).
p. 8, 1. 11. ktjnges Chapell.—The romances took the relics to tlie Imperial churcli in Aix la Chapelle. Mandeville cheeTfulIy confuses this with the Sainte-Chapelle stili extant in Pariš, built from 1245 by King Saint Louis to hold the Cross and Crown sent to him from Constantinople by Jean de Brienne and by his successor Baldvvin.
p. 8, 1. 13. Jeives.—Brussels MS. : genevois, i. e. Genoese. St. Louis redeemed the relics from the Venetians and Templars, who held tliem in pavvn, not from tlie Genoese, stili less from the Je\vs, wliose name comes in tlirough a characteristic blunder of the Englisher. Sir G. Warner refers to Count Riant's Exuviae sacrae Constant., 1877-8.
p. 8, 1. 14. for a gret summe of sijfuer.—II.: pur grant bosoigne dargent, i. e. because he was very sliort of money. Three mistranslations in four \vords.
p. 8, 1. 16. jonlces of the see,—Sir G. Warner quotes Durandus (iob. 1333), " Et scias quod corona fuit de juncis marini?, sicut eam vidimus in thesauris regis Erancorum, quorum acies non minus spiuis durae sunt et acutae" (Rationale, VI. 77, ed. 1565, f. 344 b.). As no source is given for the three kinds of thorn used in the Passion, \ve niay suspect that the author of Mandeville invented tliem in imitation of tlie three or four kinds of wood in the Cross.
p. 8, 1. 24. 3ouen to me.—A brazen lie : neither d'Outrenieuse nor Mandeville is likely ever to have owned sucli a valuable possession.
p. 8,1. 37. ne in the hoios fpat it is jnne.—Double mistransla-tion. H. : Qar, qi porte vne branche sur luy, il nad garde de foudre ne de tonoire ne de tempeste, ne la maison ou il est dedeins. Nul malueis espirit ne puet approcher en lieu ou il soit, i. e.: For whoever \vears a twig about him need fear neither lightning nor tlmnder nor storm, nor the liouse that lie is in. No evil špirit
may come near tlie spot where ho is. On tliis superstition Sir G. \Varner quotes Ovid (Fasti, VI. 129) :
"Sic fatus, spinam, qua tristes pellere posset A foribns noxas (haec erat alba), dedit."
p. 9, 1. 7. Barlarynes: barberry.—Sir G. Warner refers to Folkard (Plant-lore, 1884, p. 243) for the statement that in I(aly tlie Crown was believed to be barberry, the spines of which grows in sets of three.
p. 9, 1. 8. vertues.—Brussels adds : et si faitoniz de bon vergus dez fnillies, i. e. and good verjuice is made from tlie leaves, a tvpical piece of cynicism.
p. 9, 1. 20. Emperour of Almatjne.—Elster (Kritik des Lolien-grin, P. B. 13. Vol. X., 1885, p. 91) refers to Riickerfs Lohengrin for the tradition that the Spear was obtained from the King of Burgundy by the Emperor Henry.
p. 9, 1. 24.—The beginning of ch. iii. is from Boldensele; the mention of the transfer of St. Anna introduced from anotlier passago of Boldensele. See duplicate, p. 58, 1. 25.
p. 9, 1. 31. Emjdros.—Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Nat. (1624), 1. 8, c. 70, quotes Isidor: the stone enydros sweats out so mucli water that a fountain seems hidden in it. The sober Boldensele knew how moisture \vill ooze out of certain porous stones under the influence of the temperature ; Mandeville suppresses his scientific and sensible explanation and prefers the ineredible. According to Mousket, the stone ran with oil, which is stili better :
" Alucques si est li vasciaus Mervillous et rices et biaus Que noiis apielons ydria. Et sacies de fit qu'il i a D'olio d'olive adies asses la talit n'en prendra on son ses En cel vasciel 1'Arcedeclin Fist Uieux servir d'aige fait vin."
(ItMraires a JirusaUm, 1882, p. 119.)
See Eaym. Beazley, The Daicn of Modem Geographtj, Vol. II., 1901, p. 138.
p. 9, 1. 33. take fro iritlijnne.—H : sanz ceo qe leni mette riens dedeins, i. e. \vithout any more \vater being added inside. Mis-translation.
p. 10, 1. 14. Turcople, etc,—Alb. Aqu. 1879,1. 4, c. 40, p. 417,
Turcopoli, Pincenarii, Comanilao figuro in tlie Greek Emperor's aruiy.
p. 10, 1. 19. grete festes.—Tlie Aristotelia, mentioned by the hiographer Amnionius.
p. 10, 1. 28.—Atlios, placed in tho isle of Lomnos in line 11, now reappears 011 the Continent. What Mandeville liere reports ahout Mount Atlios is referred to 01ynipus in his source Vincent de Beauvais (1524, 1. VI., c. xxi., ool. 383): "Isidor.—Atlios mons Macedoniae, et ipse altior nubibus: tantoque sublimis, ut in Lemno umbrain eius portendat, quae ah eo septuaginta sex milibus separatni1. . . . Comestor.—01ympususqueadliquidumaeraevadit, super quem literae inscriptae in pulvere per annum inventae suiit illaesae, et stetisse iminobiles, ubi prae nimia aeris raritate nec etiani aves vivere possunt nec philosoplii ascendentes absque spongiis pleniš aqua aliquantum ibi manere poterunt, quas naribus apponentes crassiorem inde aereni attrahebant."—Mandeville's concrete, individual narrative is a great improvement on Vincent. p. 10, 1. 31. for to haue eyr.—-H : aier moiste, i. e. wet air. p. 11, 1. 5. plače for justijnges: the Hippodrome or Atmeidan. p. 11, 1. 21. hermogene.—The Frencli original rightly reads Hermes, i. e. Ilernies Trisraegistus, a legendary sage, after \vh0111 tlie Ilermetic or rcagical pliilosophy has been named. Eoger Bacon, Metaplnjsica (ed. B. Steele, p. 8), states tliat from primeval times he propliesied the Virgin birth of Jesus. The legend of the discovery of the prophecy occurs in the Golden Legend, Historia lombardica, and in the Metaphysica: "I11 historiis legimus quod sub Hirene et Constantino Iniperatoribus elfossum fuit cadaver cuni scriptura ista : Čredo in Christum, sub Hirene et Constantino iterum me videbit sol" (ed. Steele, pp. 41-42). That the name of Hermes \vas in the Middle Ages connected with the heretical view that various religions or laws were equally legitimate appears f 10111 Guillaume de Tignonville's Dits d'Aristote, which belong, like Mandeville, to tho fourteentli century: " Hermes ... 116 en £gypte . . . devant le grand deluge . . . etablit a tout le peuple de cliacun climat loi pertinente et convenable a leurs opinions . . . les contraint a garder la loi de Dieu, a dire verite, a depriser le monde, a garder justice et a acquerir leur sauvement eli 1'autre monde" (p. xx. of Leroux de Lincy's Proverbes frangais, Vol. I., 1859). Tliat some pagans miglit foresee the coming of Christ \vas supported with Matt. xx. 30 : they heard that Jesus passed by, p. 11, 1. 28. Pope John the xxij.—A Pope of Avignon, \vho
greatly increased tlie treasury of tlie Cliurch. Edward JII., to vhom tlie Travels of Mandeville are dedicated, protected tlie Wycliffites, who leaned on tlie example of tlie Greek Cliurch in their repudiation of the claims of Kome. The fictitious Greek letter of defiance is similar to epistles exchanged betveen Alexandcr and Darius in Valerius (ed. Kiibler, 1888, pp. 47-48), and to fictitious correspondence published by "VVattenbacli: " Eausse correspondance du sultan avec C16ment V." (Archives de VOrient latin, t. II., 1884, p. 297). It reappears in the anti-Romish Bee-hive of Marnix de Sto Aldegonde (p. 4 & of G. Gilpin's English translation, 1636). See our own note on p. 3, 1. 8. Sir G. Warner : " Mucli of vhat is liere said of the religious tonots and usnges of the Greeks is to be found in J. do Vitry, Hist. Hierosol. (ed. Bongars, Gesta Dei per Francos, 1611, pp. 1089-1091)." John XXII. vas the Pope in the explorer Odoric's timc.
p. 12, 1. 6. therf bred.—Unleavened bread. Mistranslation : the French text states that the Greeks use fermented bread for the sacrament.
p. 12, 1. 11. on vnxioun.—H.: Et si ne font qe vno envnction "en baptisme, et ne font point darrein vnxioun as malades.
p. 12, 1. 22. Simomje.—H. : Qar au iour de huy est Simon roi coronnez en seinto esglise. The Englisher wipes out tlie satirical allusion to the Pope, here identified vitli Simon Magus liimself. Simonia, being feminine, vould be queen, not king!
j). 12, 1. 26. but it be cristemass euen.—Agrees vitli H. Brussels lias the opposite: et fuist la vigiel, even it vere Christ-mas or Easter eve.
p. 12, 1. 34. of oure lord.—H. adds : et cils qi les font raser le font pur estro pluis pleisantz a monde et as femmes, a toucli characteristic of d'Outremeuse.
p. 13, 1. 2. dayes before Asschwednesday.—ll.: lo sismaigne de quarresme carnem pernant, i. e. the first veek in Lent, including carnival tirno and Asli Wednesday.
p. 13, 1. 12.—D'Outremeuse's zeal for collecting rare bits of knovledge may account for his inserting four alphabets into the Mandeville. But if lie vanted to propagate heterodox vievs they might bo used as cypliers among the initiated. The insertion of Greek letters into Latin alphabets vas a connnon device for secret correspondence in the Midclle Ages (Aloys Meister: Anfange der modernen diplomatischen Geheimschrift, Paderborn, 1902). Fac-similes of Eastern alphabets usod by heretics are to be found in
M. Gasters Uchester Lectures on Greeko-Slavunic Literature and its relation to the folklore of Europe during the Middle Ages (1887): Chaldaean writings and words occur in conneotion with occult lore in Arthurian romances (P. Pariš: Romans de la Table Ronde, I., 1868, pp. 222, 345). Mr. E. Elower, of the MSS. department of the British Museum, kindly told me that no documents in the Mandeville eyphers were known to him.
p 13, 1. 18. on this half.— H. : nostre pais de cea. Les pays de par de<ja \vas a common name of the Netherlands.
p. 13, 1. 24. Nike, Nicaea.—Chieuetout, Civitot, Lat. Cibotns is mentioned in Crusading literature :
"Passent le bras saint Jorgo a petite navie Le pni de livetot qui vers le ciel ombrie, Qui defors Nique siet plus de litie et demie."
(Chanson d'Antioclic, ed. Pariš, 1848, I., p. 22.)
Spruner identifies it with Hersek.
p. 13, 1. 29. Sylo.—Boldensele: "Veni ad insulam Syo [t. e. Seios] uhi mastix crescit, et, ut, dicunt, nusquam alibi. Gummi est lluens de arboribus parvulis, punetura certi instrumenti in cortice apertis tempore oportuno " (p. 32). Mastic is used for making cordials.
p. 14, 1. 1. Pathmos.—Boldensele is followed, except as to St. John's age, the manna in his tomb, and the stirring of the earth (Sir G. Warner). See Golden Legend, c. 9.
p. 14, 1. 12. translated in to paradys.—That the saint's body should at the same tirne be in heaven and shake the earth above his grave is an inconsistency thoroughly worthy of d'Outremeuse.
p. 14,1. 22. Paterane.—Boldensele: " Inde procedens, multis insulis hinc inde lustratis . . . perveni in ipsa minori Asia prope maris litus ad urbem Pataram, uiide beatus Nicolaus traxit origi-nem, et post ad Myram civitatem, ubi divino nutu postmodum fuit in episeopum ordinatus " (p. 33). For Myra, H. reads Marrea, hence C.'s Martha.
p. 14, 1. 24. w\jn.—Sir G. Warner thinks of the murrliina potio, i. e. drink out of precious cups of Pliny (Arat. Hist. XIV., 99). Poculum murrheum (Sen. E. 119).
p. 14, 1. 27. Colcos.—Culos is given by Halliwell and "VVarner as the Cotton reading. The author thought of the Colcssus of Ehodes and of the Colossians of St.Paul (see p. 16, 11. 17-20). Brussels rightly gives Cos, the birthplace of Hippocrates, later
called Lango. Tlie French original makes two islaiuls of one, on account of the two names. Sir G Warner : "This story of the daughter of Hippocrates, the physician of Cos, mav possibly liave been influenced not only by the prominence of the serpent in the cult of Asclepius, of which the island was a noted centre, but by the fact that Hippocrates had a son or grandson Draco." Tlie redeeming of an enchanted damsel by a kiss is known to Arthurian romance as le fier baiser, i. e. the hardy kiss :
" Certes, molt avroit gi'ant honnor Icil qui Je nial 1'estordroit, Et qui le fier baissier feroit."
(Li Biaus Disconeils, ed. G. P. Willianis, 1915, p. 6.)
The hero here is Guinglain, son of Gawain. Hartland, The Science of Fairy Tales, 1891., pp. 238-239, discusses stories of this type under the name of the Enchanted Princess. Kittrcdge, Gmcain and the Green Knight, 1916, p. 210. Child, English Ballads, I., 1882, p. 306, on Kemp Owyne. In the continuation by Martin Juan de Galba of Martorell's Tirant lo Blanch, ch. ccccx. in the 1904 facsimile of the edition of 1490, Mandeville's tale of the Lady of Lango is faithfully translated (Martfnez y Martfnez: Martin Juan de Galba, coautor de Tirant lo Blanch, Valencia, 1916.—J. Givanel Mas : Estudio critico de Tirant lo Blanch, 1912, p. 117). As a possible source one niay suggest the story of Perseus, who beheaded Medusa, killed a sea-monster and won a king's daughter as his reward. Hartland refers to Keats's Lamia, the source of which is in the Anatomij of Melancliohj.
p. 15, 1. 10. whan the hvjglit.—II : quant le chiual le veoit si hideux, il fuy sa voie et porta le chiualer maugree luy sur vn roclie, et de celle roclie il sailly en la meer, et ensi fuist perduz le chiualer.—Mistranslation; the Englisher mistook the horse, cheval, for a knight, chevalier, and thought that the knight \vas čast into the sea by the lady, instead of by the horse.
p. 15, 1. 22. schadeive ofliim in the mijrour.—Perseus saw the reflection of the Medusa's face in a mirror.
p. 16, 1. 14.—If the tale of the Lady of Lango points a moral, it is against celibacy, and in agreement with p. 12, 11. 15-16. p. 16, 1. 22. wynes.—Loldenšele, p. 33.
p. 16,1. 25. he a plače.—H.: deleez la goulf, i. e. beside the gulf. p. 16, 1. 26. Cathaillije.—Satalia in the Middle Ages, origiually Attalia, no\v Adalia.
p. 17, 1. 6. Eddere.—H. : teste, probably right; the liead of
mandeville.	d
Medusa. Brussels, 10420-5 : bieste, possibly tlie origin of Cotton's adder or snake. Sir G. Warner lias identified tlie story \vith the elassie niytli of the Gorgon's liead. It is the Arthurian episode of the Laide Semblance, discussed by O. Sommer in The Structure of the Livre d'Artus, 1914, p. 19 : King Riom of Ireland, who holds ali the earth down to the Terre des Pastures [Iceland?] says that lio man can pass beyond the latter country until the Laide Semblance is removed from the stream vrhere it was set by Judas Maccabeus, to stiow that be liad conquered tlie earth so far. . . . He who removes it will have to carry it to the Gulf of Sathenie, so tliat it may never be seen. For its kind is such that ali who see it with their eyes must be in peril.—In the Vtilgate version of the Livre d'Artus, od. by O. Sommer, Vol. VIII. (1913), p. 150, a fair lady asks Artus for a kniglit to remove the Laide Semblance " ce est uns cors formez petit aus[s}i come uns enfes de trois anz, qui fu engendrez dun cheualier en une femme morte quil amoit par amors, et est on semblance de farne " (p. 158). Grex brings the Laide Semblanee in a barrel to liis lady, who has barrel and figure locked in a box of oakwood. Tempests never stop, and Arthur asks tlie advice of liis clerks. Helias declares that the figure must be thrown back into the sea tliat surrounds the earth, in a plače known tO Merlin only. Merlin gets the box from the lady and throws it into the "go[u]ffre de Satellie." There it stili lies. "VVhett it emerges and beholds sliips, they ali are in danger of ehipwreck.—Other versions have been listed : Benedict of Peter-trtSrough (ed. Stubbs, II. 195), Eoger Hovcden (ed. Stubbs, III. 158), \Valter Map (od. T. \Vright, p. 176), \vhere it is named Henno cum Dentibus (Hartland, Science of Fairij Tales, 1891, p. 342). A summary is found in P. Pariš, Romana de la Table Ronde, II., 1868, p. 193. Tlie connection with the myth of Medusa is obvious in Map: " Gorgoneum praetendit ostentum, obrigescunt miseri, vident instar Medusae malitiam." Quoted by Buneberg (Etudes sur la Geste Rainouart, 1905, p. 90), vho also instances the Bataille Loquifer (tete de Desrame), and Stricker's Daniel vom bluenden Tal. (Ilist. Litt. Fr. XXX. 136). Euneberg holds that the legend was brouglit from the East by the Crusaders, and passed through various stages.—E. Freymond: Beitrage zur Kenntnis der altfranzosischen Artusromane in Prosa. Zs. f. fr. Spraclie, Abhandl., Vol. XVII., 1895.—J. Kohler: Der Ursprumj der Melusinensage, 1895. Tlie fairy Melusine was the ancestress of the house of Lusignan, the royal house of Cyprus.
p. 17, 1. 6. jleigli aboute—Botli Brussels MSS. : remira[t] la citeit, i. e. vievved the city and the country. II. : remua, shook. Tlie Brussels readiug seems correct, Cotton mistranslates.
p. 17, 1. 7. sank doion.—C. follovs II. Brussels MSS.: la . . . bieste . . . fondit en abeenicz, the Laide Semhlance sank into the deep.
p. 17, I. 13. .iiij. olheve Injsschoppes.—Frencli MSS. iij. p. 17, 1. IG. liill of the holy cros.—Stavro Youni, near Larnaca (Sir G. Warner).
p. 17, 1. 21. seijut zenomyne.—Sir G. Warner thinks of one Sozomenus, Bishop of Potamia, S.W. of Nicosia, mentioned in the chronicle of Machaeras (p. 43).
p. 17, 1. 23. castell of amoure.—Bovenschen and Sir G. Wamer identify this with chasteau du dieu d'amour, ancient Didymus, where St. Hilarion died.
p. 17, 1. 26. witli Papyouns.—Boldensele : "in venatione cum canibus et maxime domesticis leopardis " (p. 34). In the Chetifs, an episode of the epic of Godfreij of Bouillon, edited by Hippeau in 1877, the wolf Papion is a beast haunting the hills of Turkey and Persia. He carries away a nephev of the Saracen king Corbaran. He also figures in the Conquete de Jerusalem (ed. Hippeau, 1868, Introd. p. xvii). Sir G. Warner quotes J. de Vitry (p. 1101): " Sunt ibi papiones, quos canes silvestres appel-lant, lupiš aeriores, continuis clamoribus de nocte ululantes," and refers to the hunting-leopard or clieetah.
p. 17, 1. 30. ali o)>ere men.—H. : vadlet, i. e. varlets. p. 17, 1. 33. sjjtten pere.—H. adds: Et puis homnie mette la mape del autre couste sur le pauement, i. e. and the clotli is laid on the other side, on the pavement. Jacques de Yitry reports that guilty Templars were sentenced " ad terram absqiie mappa cibum tenuem sumero" (Hisi. Orient. 1597, p. 118). The state-ment in Mandeville may well be derived from this, as a joke characteristic of d'Outremeuse.
p. 18, 1. 11. Fons Ortorum, etc.—Solomon's Song, iv. 15: A fountain of gardens, a well of living \vaters and streams from Lebanon. The reservoirs no\v called Bas el 'Ain were traditionally connected -vvith Solomon and with the above verse. Boldensele: " Perveniens in Syriam . . . applicui ad portum Tyri, quae nune Sur vulgariter appellatur. Est autem Tyrus antiquissima civitas. Nobilissima et fortissima qUondam fuit, nune vero quasi destrueta est. Portum vero ejus Sarraceni custodiunt diligenter. . .
Prope Tymm est fons hortorum et puteus aquarum viventiura. . . . Locus etiam ibidem ostenditur, ubi Dominus fideli Cananaeae misertus est, et prope, eo loquente ad turbas, sibi dictum est: Beatus venter, qui te portavit."—I. e. Blessed is tlie womb that bare tliee, and tlie paps \vhich thou liast sucked (Luke xi. 27).
p. 18, 1. 21. And .viij. myJe.—Eugesippus, De disiantiis locorum terme sandcie (ed. Allatius, 1653, p. 106): " Octo milliaria a Tyro eontra orientem supra mare Sarplien, quac est Sarepta Sydoniorum. In qua quondam habitavit Helias proplieta; in qua et resuscitavit filiuni vidnae, Jonam scilicet: quem prius ipsa hospitio receperat et caritative foverat et paverat. Sex milliaria a Sarplien Sidon, civitas egregia, ex qua Dido, quae Cartbaginem construxit in Africa. Sexdecim milliaria a Sidone Berytus, opulentissima civitas."—Mandeville is more likely to have liad tliis from Vincent de Beauvais, where it is reproduced.
p. 18, 1. 22. in sarept.—Brussels, 10420-25 : sarphon ou sarepte, correct. H. : Serphen en Sarepte, \vliich the Englisher slavishly follovvs.
p. 18, I. 24. Jonas the wydwes sone.—Jonah was traditionally identified witli the \vido\v's son revived by Elijah in 1 Kings xvii.
p. 18, 1. 28. Sayete.—Sagitta in Vincent, the Middle Erencli name of Sidon. Eneas and Dido would interest d'Outremeuse as heroes of romances.
p. 18, 1. 36. Joppe.—Boldensele: "... urbem Joppensem vetustissimam, quam Jafet filius Noe creditur condidisse " (p. 36).
p. 19, 1. 3. Andromade.—The fair Andromeda is bere confused with the sea-monster from which Perseus saved lier, through a careless reading of Vincent de Beauvais' cbapter de monstris marinis: " Bestiae cui dicebatur exposita fuisse Andromeda, ossa Romae asportata se oppido Judaeae Joppe ostendit inter reliqua miracula in aedilitate sua M. Scaurus, longitudine pedum 40, altitudine costarum Indicos elephantes excedente, spinae crassi-tudine sexquipedali" (Spec. Nat. 1624, 1. XVII., c. c., col. 1300).
p. 19, 1. 9. Dacoun.—H. cite Dacoun, the preposition de having become incorporated in the noun Acoun. Boldensele: " De Tyro in una die veni per terram in Accon, quae Acri vul-gariter dicitur. Haec famosa civitas in pulchra planitie situata est supra mare; quae quondam Christianorum fuit et antiquitus Ptolomaida dicebatur. . . . Por Sarracenos destructa est" (p. 35).
p. 19,1.15. besijde the cijtee of Akoun.—Boldensele : " . . . prope Accon vix ad quatuor miliaria supra mare a dextris est mons
Carmeli, non multum altus, . . . habitatio sancti Heliae, ubi et ordo Carmelitarum sumpsit exordium, ... In hujus montis pede civitas erat quondam Christianorum, Caiplias nomine, nune destrueta" (p. 35).
p. 19, 1. 21. Catjphas. —Albert d'Aix (V. 41, p. 4G0) is said by Sir G. Warner to liave tlie same absurd derivation.
p. 19, 1. 23. Saffre.—Boldensele: "Non multum a monte Carmeli a sinistris est villa Safarani in quodam monte, ubi beati-Jacobus et Joliannes nati dicuntur; et in loeo nativitatis ipsoruin pulelira fuit ecclesia construeta" (p. 36).
p. 19, 1. 27. Scala Tijriorum.—1 Macc. xi. 59 : " from tlie plače called tlie ladder of Tyrus unto tlie borders of Egypt." 11. 27-28 missing in Cotton, supplied from Egerton and French original.
p. 19, 1. 29. Foss of Mennon.—Vincent de Beauvais quotes Pliny, who reports that glass was diseovered accidentally by sailors near Ptolemais at tlie mouth of the River Belus (Spec. Nat. 1. VII., c. lxxvii., col. 474). Sir G. Warner notiees tliat Joseplius alludes to the monument of Memnon near tlie river, and to a con-cave spot, that yields vitreous sand (B. J. II. 10, 2). D'Outremeuse seems to have added tlie allusion to tlie Gravelly Sea, which reappears on p. 181, 11. 19-29. In liis Mirror of Histories, he writes: "En unc torreur d'Aere at unc šablon dont ons faite voire cleire et bon a\vec aiglie de mero" (vol. I., ed. 1864, p. 294), i. e. in a territory near Acre tliere is a kind of sand from \vhich clear and good glass is made with sea water.
p. 20, 1. 5. swelogh.— Brussels 11141 : souspiral; H.: espiral, i. e. spiracle or vent-liole.
p. 20, 1. 8. Gaza.—II. : ceo est a dire cite riclie. Tbis derivation is from Isidore, Etym. (in Lindemann's Gram. Lat., v. III., p. 462) : Vocata autem Gaza, eo quod ibi Cambyses rex Persarum thesauros suos posuit, cum bellum Aegy])tiis intulisset. Persarum enim lingua thesaurus Gaza nominatur (1. XV., c. i., § 16). Tlie passage follows Boldensele, with additions from the Old Testament.
p. 20, 1. 12. of the beste.—H.: des meillours. G.: milliers, agreeing \vith Boldensele and \vith Judges, xvi. 27.
p. 20, 1. 17. Cesaire: Caesarea,—Sir G. Warner notiees tliat Mandeville misunderstands Boldensele and reverses the positions of tlie tovvns along the coast. Tlie order from south to north reallv is: Gaza, Ascalon, Jaffa, Caesarea, Athlit or Castelluni Peregrinorum,
p. 20, 1. 20. Bahjloyne: i.e. Babylon tlie little, near Cairo. p. 20, 1. 24. Daire.—Latin Darium, now Deir el Belah, soutli of Gaza. Hore Haiton of Armenia begins to appear as a source, along \vith Boldensele.
p. 20, 1. 29. Achellek.—Sir G. Warner derives this from Et Tih, the name of the desert between Syria and Egypt, with a Turkisli termination lik, vvhich also appears in Calahelyk, p. 21, 1. 15.
p. 20, 1. 31. Canopat. Connected by Sir G. Warner witli the town of Canopus and the Canopic branch of the JSTile. See A. Ausfeld's note to his translation of the romance of Alexander, 1907, p. 138.
p. 20, 1. 32. Morsijn " represents Mizraim, the Hebre\v name for Egypt, in Arabic Misr, Mesryn" (Sir G. W.).
p. 20, 1. 33. Beleth.—Boldensele : " Et primo procedens versus Babyloniam veni ad villam famosam et magnam, quae Belbeis nominatur" (p. 37). This town lies on the Ismailiyeli Canal, not near the kingdom of Halappee [Aleppo]. Mandeville miglit con-found it \vith Baalbak, 35 miles north of Damascus (Sir G. W.).
p. 21, 1. 1. faire chirche.—Boldensele: " ecclesia beatae Virginis in Babylonia, ubi ipsa cum Christo Jesn et Joseph, quando in Aegvptum de Judaea metu Herodis fugerat, aliquamdiu dicitur habitasse. Item alia ecclesia beatae Barbarae virginis, in qua corpus ipsius in parvo monumento marmoreo conservatur" (p. 39).
p. 21, 1. 6. .iij. children in to the fomeys.—T)aniel, i. 7 : " Ulito whom the prince of the euuuclis gave names: for he gave unto Daniel the name of Belteshazzar; and to Hananiah, of Shadrach; and to Mishael, of Meshach; and to Azariali, of Abed-nego."
p. 21, 1. 15. fayr castell.—"ubi est sedes Soldanlin uno castro pulcherrimo prope Kadrum. Hoc častnim in monte est non alto, sed petroso; largum est et valde pulchris palatiis decoratum. Dicitur quod continue, pro diversis ipsius Soldani servitiis et custodia ejus, in ipso castro commorentur circa sex milia per-sonarum, quibus quotidie de curia victualia ministrantur " (p. 37). The citadel is El-Kalah. " Sunt autem Kadrum et Babylonia duae civitates multum magnae, parum distautes et quasi contiguae. . . . Babylonia vero sita est super ipsum fluvium sine medio" (ibid).
p. 21, 1. 20. I duelled with Mm.— Pure fiction : that the loves of Saracen princesses were offered to Christian vvarriors is a
commonplace of the romances, occumng in the Clu-tifk, etc. In Lucian's Vera Historia, the traveller refuses to roarry the daughter of the King of the Moon.
p. 21, 1. 25. lord of .v. hjngdomes.—William of Tripoli, De statu Saracenorum, cap. 19 [Melec elvahet Bondogar]: "sibi quinque subiugavit regna, in quibus solus dominatur et regnat, regnum Egyptorum, regnum Jherosolimitarum, olim David et Salomonis, regnum Syrie, cuius caput est Damascus, regnum Alapie in terra Emach" [Matli, p. 21, 1. 31, the Hamath of the Bible, no\v Hatnah, 100 miles K. by E. of Damascus], " et regnum Arabum, olim Moah et filiorum Ammon."
p. 22, 1. 3. he holdetli Galyffes.—H. : Et ouesqe ceo il est Califfes. The Englisher mistakes the Caliph's dignity, liere equalled to a king's, for a realni or territory. Well-informed medieval writers compared the Calipli to the Pope and the Sultans to the Kings of the West. See note to p. 27, 1. 10.
p. 22,1. 6. firste soudan.—The first part (i. e. 14 out of the list of 16) has boen traced to its source in Hayton's Liber de Tartaris (c. 52, 53) by Bovenschen and Sir G. "VVarner. Tlie last two, Melechmader (p. 23, 1. 19) and Meleclimadabron (p. 23, 1. 21), do not appear in IIayton and cannot be identified. They may very well be fictitious. We borro\v Sir G. Warner's list: 1. Zarocon (Siraconus in Will. of Tyre, XIX. 5) is Sheerkooh, d. 1169,—2. His nephe\v (not son) Saladin, the hero of the Crusading poems, and especially of the Pas Saladin, a rhymed account of a tourna-ment (p. 22, 1. 11: the passage pat Sahaladyn ne myghte not passen), d. 1193.—3. Boradyn (noradin in Brussels 10420-5), Saladin's son, El-'Afdal Xoor-ed-deen, never reigned in Egypt.— 4. neve\ve, possibly Melik-el-Kamil.—5. Melechsalan, Melik-es-Salih, d. 1249.—6. Tympieman (Tinqueman, Brussels 10420-5), Hayton's Turquimanus, a Turcoman, and emir of Mamelouks, named El-Mo'izz Eyhek.—7. Caclias, named Kutuz, wrongly described as Melecmees by IIayton.—8. Bendochdare, known to the West as Beybars or Bibars, defeated St. Louis, d. 1277.—9. Meleschsach, i. e. Melik-es-Sa'eed was his son.—10. Elphy is Melik-el-Mansoor Kalaoon.—11. Mellethasseraf, Melik-el-Ashraf lihaleel. —12. Meleclmasser, Melik-el-Nasir Mohammad. —13. Guytoga (Hayton's Guiboga) Melik-el-'Adil Kethoogha, identical witli Melechcadell.—14. lachyn, Melik-el-Mansoor Lageen, identical with Melechmanser.
p. 22, 1. 14. Comaijnz.—Slaves from Cumania are said by
Hayton to have been tlie first mameluks of Egypt. Tlie Egerton MS. calls tliein "J)e comoun pople."
p. 23, 1. 17. Mountrivall.—Scribal error fov Montroyal, also called Karak.
p. 23, 1. 22. po contrees.—Here Dr. J. Vogels (Mand. 1886, p. 15) edits an interpolated Latin letter, supposed to be from Meleclimandabron's son to tlie tlien Pope, from two French MSS. (Bibl. Eeg. 20 15.X and Sloan 560), and from t\vo Latin ones (Y. 96, Eg. 672). The text is corrupt and the translation doubtful.
Cuius (viz. Melechmandabron's) filius senior, Melechmasser liomine, scripsit litteras summo pontifiei, tenorem qui sequitur continentes:
"Balthazarday, illustris regis filius, soldani Babiloniorum, Assyrio-rum, Egyptiorum, Amaricanorum, Medorum, Alexandrinorum, Par-thorum, et Etliyopum, Constantinus de Jerico, prepositus terrestris paradisi custosque sepulture crucitixi, rex Jerosolomitanus, Affrice et Asie, dominus Barbarie, ab oriente usque ad occidentem, rex regum et princeps principum, nepos deoruin; standardus Machometi, dominus ab arida arbore usque ad flumen paradisi et ad montem magnum Ararath, timor ct angustia inimicorum, interfector cliris-tianorum, consolatio paganorum, transfixio loricarum—magno sacer-doti Eoinanoruni gratiam, quam palpitat queritando et salutem, quani visitando meretur. Ortodoxi fundamentum fidei cliristian-orum, robur discretorum, fortitudo prudencium; hoc oninia in capitis tui cellula quasi tliesaurus requiescunt; memoria vero tua strepit, incipiens vacillat, obedescit stulticia. Qui pater diceris, et filiis tam inaudita mala machinaris ! Tu enim et philippus francoruni rex, et alii reguli in baculo arundinis confiditis, speni vobis ponentes, que velut stuppa incensa evanescit et uno flatu consumitur. Nam quicquid contra nos moliendo poteritis cogitare, totum animi matura deliberacione pervidimus, 11011 timemus. Qualis enim pater es tu, qui filios non morte naturali, sed subita perire conpellis 1 An putas, quod sagittis et pharetris careamus, in quas filios tuos mittere non formidas, ut eas in se recondant et vivaces animas sic morti tradant? A quo subversa est preciosissinia civitas Jerusalem? A quo funditus destructa ost civitas Achon potentis-sima? A quo desolata et deleta est Tripolis famosissima 1 Nonne CCCLV. civitates nobis subiecimus, quas famuli olim crucifixi rexerant 1 Tu Hlios in mare procellissimum, ubi flumina furiunt, ire conpellis; sed tu ipse non sequeris, in arido stas et stultos pau-peres in flumine mergis. Vere simplices seducis, sed ipse non
antecedis. Pater quidem noinine, sed non re liuneupnris. Sufficiat ergo tibi te sic more Turcorum conducere. Attamen si terram nostram desideras, ecce Achon et Tripolim filiis tuis aperiemus et reparare concedimus taliter, ut silit nobis perpetui censuales. C011-sulimus itaque, ut dominum tuum, si potes, primo invoces, nt per nos numerus martirum impleatur, et ut iuvenes reuascantur, qui patrum cruorem vindicantes ad nos properent penam eonsimilem recepturi. Nichil onim aliud quam sanguinom cbristianorum querimus, quem sitimus. Consule igitur tibi ipsi, qui prudens diceris, et salva iam morti expositos—alioquin occisor eris et seductor simplicium—quod ipse nature a te demon graviter requirit. Quem nobis posse rebellare credts, cum tota gens tua respectu nostre multitudinis sit quasi gutta maris 1
" Datum babilonie anno nativitatis nostre XXXIX°, regni vero nostri XX°."
Melechmandabron's elder son, named Meleclimasser, wrote a letter to tlie Sovereign Pontiff, tlie import of which is as follows:
" Balthazarday, son of the illustrious king, the soudan of the Babylonians, Assyrians, Egyptians, Amaricans, Medes, Alexandrin-ians, Parthians and Etliiopians, Constantiue of Jericlio [?] provost of tlie Eartlily Paradise and guardian of the Sepulchre of the Cruci-fied, king of Jerusalem, of Africa and Asia, lord of Barbary from East to West, king of kings and prince of princes, offspring of the gods, standard of Mohamet, lord from tlie Dry Tree to tlie river of Paradise and to tlie higli liill of Ararath, terror and tlireat to the enemies, killer of Christians, comfort of paynim, piercer of harnesses,—to tlie Higli Priest of the Eomans sends sucli grace as he tiombles to beseecli and sueli greeting as he deserves on a visit. Tlie foundation of tlie truc faith of Christians, the strength of the cautious, the bravery of the discreot, ali tliese repose, like a treasure, within the liollow of thy head. Yet thy memory resounds, it begins to sliake, stupidity devours theo. Father art tliou called, and for thy children tliou preparest sucli unheard-of evils ! For tliou and king Philip of France and other lcinglets put your trust in a staff of reed, raising to yourselves a hope that vanishes like burning to\v and is consumed with one breath. For whatever you may sclieme and imagine against us, we perceive it ali in the clear thoughts of our mind, nor do we fear. What kind of father indeed art tliou, to drive thy sons to a sudden, unnatural death 1 Believest tliou us to be short of arrows and quivers, that tliou shvinkest not from sending tliy sons against them, to liide them in tlieir bodies and so
delivev tlieir living souls to deatli? By whom has the most precious cifcy of Jerusalem been overthrown? By ivliom has the powerful city of Acre been razed to its foundations 1 By whom has far-famed Tripoli been laid waste and ruined 1 Have not we subjected tliree lmndred and fifty-five towns, formeiiy built by tlie servants of the Crucified"! Thou foreest thy sons into a stormy sea, \vliere streams are raging, but dost not follow tliyself; thou stayest 011 dry land, and drownest poor fools in the stream. Truly thou misleadest the simple, but dost not go first. Father art thou called in name, but not in deed. Let it suffice thee therefore so to beliave in the mannor of tlie Turks. If ho\vever thou desirest our land, lo, we shall open Acre and Tripolis to thy children and allow tliem to restore tliem, provided they are our teiiants for ever. We accordingly advise thee first to call 011 thy Lord, if thou canst, that the number of martyrs may be increased by us, and that young men may rise again and, in revenge for the killing of tlieir fathers, hurry towards us to receive similar punishment. For wc want liotliing more than the blood of Christians, and we thirst for it. Be advised, therefore, thou that art called wise and save those now in danger of deatli, otlienvise thou wilt be a murderer and seducer of simple folk, even the špirit of nature earncstly entreats thee to it. Who dost thou tliink can resist us, as ali thy people, com-pared to our multitude, are as a drop in the sea?
" Given at Babylon [Cairo] 011 the 39 tli year of our birth, and 011 tlie 20th of our reign." _
The Philip of this mock-heroic epistle can only be Pliilippe Auguste, who fought Saladin in tlie third Crusade.
p. 23, 1. 23. mo pan ,xx. Mili.—This military information is from ch. 50 and 51 of Hayton; only Hayton gives the number of men under eacli amuratus, or emir, as one to two liundred. Mandeville boldly doubles the figure !
p. 23, 1. 26. ben ali iceys at Mm.—H.: sunt totdis a luy. Gallic-ism, meaning : they always belong to him.
p. 23, 1. 30. be tlie ci/tees i be toivnes.—H. : par les cites et par les villes, meaning : about the cities and to\vns. p. 23, 1. 31. .iiij.—Scribal error for iiijc. p. 23, 1. 32. .v.—Scribal error for vc.
p. 23,1. 33. als mani/ taketli.—H. : Et atant prent luy admiral, and as much (pay) takes the emir, etc.
p. 2-1, 1. 2. .iiij. wyfes.—"\Vill. of Tripoli, c. 21 : [Bondogar] : " Coniugium laudat, quatuor liabens uxores, quarum quarta est
christiana iuvencula Autiochena, quam semper secum circumducit " (ed. Prutz, p. 588).
p. 24,1. 7. paramours.—The substance of this passage, do\vn to 1. 18, has been traced by V. Chauvin to cli. ii. of tlie JBook of Estlier (Le pretendu sejour de Mandeville en E<jypte, Wallonia, 1902, pp. 237-242). Bovenschen \vas greatly impressed by the air of truthfulness of these indecent jokes !
p. 24, 1. 19. tartarie, tartaire ; zamaka, camocas, rich medieval clotlis of silk.
p. 24, 1. 28. here arines lift vp.—-This dramatic scene is from the Crusading epics, but I have mislaid the referenco.
p. 24, 1. 31. but ipat he.—H. : Et auxint nul estrango vient deuant luy, qi luy fasce ascune requeste, qil nel ottroie, pur quoi qil soit resonable et ne deuient contre sa loi. Tlie reading of the t\vo Brussels MSS., although so corrupt that I have to modernise it, is more grammatical: Aussi un etrange mossager ne vient devant lui qui lui fasse requeto qu'il ne lui octroie, pourtant qu'elle soit raisonnable, etc.; i. e. No messenger from abroad appears before him to make a request without it being granted, provided it is sensible and not opposed to his law. The Cotton version inakes no sense.
p. 24,1. 34. seyn \at noman.—Brussels 10420-5 : Car ilh dient que nus ne doit venir deuant princez qui nen vallie myel et doit estre plus lyes au departir do sa presence que al venir deuant ly. For they say that none ought to come before the prince without being better off, and [that people] ought to be gladder on leaving his presence tlian on appearing before him. Cottou makes no sense.
p. 25, 1. 1. Babijloijne.—After Boldensele, p. 38-39: " Turris Babel a filiis Noe incepta in loco propinquo asseritur, ubi humanum labium confusum est. Locus autem desertus dicitur et quasi in-accessibilis propter ferarum crudelium et venenosorum animalium ibidem commorantiuui multitudinem immerosam." Tlie desolation of Babylon, announced in Isaiah xiii. 19-22, was turned by lieretics against the Church of Rome. Adso (De ortu et tempore Antiehristi, ed. Sackur, 1898, p. 107) prophesies that Antichrist shall be boru in Babylon. See p. 73, 1. 19.
p. 25, 1. 23. the ydoles t the symulacres.—A covert attack on tlie worsliip of images of saints.
p. 25, 1. 27. .cc. cubijtes.—Honorius Augustodun., Imacjo Mundi (Migne, v. 172, col. 125, 1. I., c. xv.) : " Cuius niuri latitudo est 50 cubitorum, altitudo ducentorum cubitorum, ambitus civitatis quadringentorum octoginta stadiorum."
p. 25, 1. 31. he cleparted \cd Rtjuere.—Sir G. Warner traces tli is story to Hcrodotus (I. 189), \vlio tells it of tlie Gyndes, wliile Sanudo (p. 55) transfers it to tlie Ganges.
p. 26, 1. 2. not the grete 7?«Z/i7o?/Me.—Boldensele is again fol-lowed and padded out with geographical comnionplaces.
p. 26, 1. 14. Methon.—Brussels 10420-5 adds: Iy payens lap-pellent Jathrib, wliicli Bovensclien spells Jathreb and describes as an earlier name of Medina. The form Methone (Mothona) is from the Alexandrian romanees (see Ausfeld : Atexandeiroman, 1907, p. 132, fn.).
p. 26,1. 17. Musketh.—Boldensele: "... corpusque ipsius perditissimi pseustis [Greek for liar, a compliment carefully omitted by Mandeville, the friend of Infidels] sub soldani diligentissima custodia in civitatc, quae Meea dicitur [tlie Middle Ages believed Mahomet's shrine to bo at Mecca], sita in deserto Arabiae de Baby-lonia circa 25 diaetas in pulchra ipsoruni eeclesia quam musquet vtdgariter dicunt" (p. 38). Mezeliita (mesehita) occurs as the Latin for mosqne (Bedier, Lfgendes epiques, III., 1912, p. 314). Mandeville elsevvhere has the form Moseach (on p. 152,1. 11).
p. 26, 1. 31. Botron.—Sir G. Warner quotes Eugesippus : " Arabia jungitur Idumeae in confiuibns Bostron" (p. 993), and plaees this at Bostra, now Bosrali, about eighty niiles soutli of Uamascus.
p. 27, 1. 4. Theophilus.—The hero of tlie miracle of Our Lady. Will. of Trip.: " . . . Mesopotamiani ... in qua civitas metropolis Žaram, quam liabitabat Abraham, quoniam dictum est ei a Domino, Gen. X1I°: Egredere e terra et de cognatione tua et de domo patris tui, de qua civitate fuit gloriosus doctor Effrem et etiam Theophilus, quem virgo Maria do manu enimici liberavit" (ed. Prutz, 582). Ephrein Syrus lived in tlie fourth century.
p. 27, 1. 10. Oahjffez.—This \vord, \vhicli \vas a stumbling-bloek to the Englislier 011 p. 22, 1. 3, is rightly interpreted as sucoessor of Maliomet by Will. of Tripoli (p. 581 of Prutz's ed.), and vvas in tlie Middle Ages applied to the pope of Infidels:
".......parlament
La ou li apostoles Califes les atent."
[Chanson d'Antioche, 1848, II., p. 61.)
" Califfes lor sermone, qni bieii fu eseol& ; Cest li maistre apostoles de lor actorites."
(Chevalier au Cygne, ed. Hippeau, II., 1877, p. 79.)
p. 27,1. 13. Baldak— Will. of Trip.: " Transit liostis [Hebbis -
A ki ali ah Abu 1'Abbas (750-54)] ultra fluvium ad terram, que olim fnit regnuni Caldeorum, nulloque resisteute bellatore ad regum civitatem Baldach, que Suzis olim liominata est, quam edificavit Nabucodonosor, pervenitur ibique dictus princeps."—" Baldach, in qua regnavit Assuerus et regina Ester et sanctus Daniel vidit revelationes miras et divinas" (ed. Prutz, p. 582). Sir G. Warner identifies Susis with Shuslian.
p. 27, 1. 17. .iij. Gahjffeez.—Will. of Trip.: "tres ealife, unusin Baldach, alius in Marroeh, tercius vero in civitate prefata \i. e. Carre = Cairo] " (ed. Prutz, p. 583). H : "II soleit auoir en tenips passez iii. Calitles. Cis Darrabiens et de Caldiens demorroit en la cite de Baldak desuisdit; et a Cair delež Babiloigne demorroit le Califfe des Egipciens; et au Marrok sur la meer doccident demoir-roit le Califfe des Barbariens et de Affricaux."—The error is the scribe's. Read: The caliph of Arabia and Chaldea d\velled in Baldach; at Cairo dwelled the Caliph of Egypt; in Morocco on the "VVestern Ocean d\velled the Caliph of Barbaresques and Africans.
p. 27, 1. 23. Salialaihjn.—Will. Trip.: " ipsum suum cidife, qui auetoritate Macometi videbatur esse maior, peremit et sedem ealife in Egypto evertit" (ed. Prutz, c. xiv.). Mandeville goes beyond his authoritv, a common practice with d'Outremeuse.
p. 27, 1. 29. Gyson somtijme clept Nyle.—Medieval geography believed that the Euphrates, one of the four springs of Paradise, ran under the Red Sea and reappeared in Egypt as the Nile. A. Ausfeld, Alexandevroman, traces this to Pausanias (II. 5. 2) and to Philostratos (Vit. Apoll. I. 20. 2) (p. 156 of Ausfeld). Boldensele repeats it (p. 39). Bovenschen quotes Honorius Augustodunensis, Imago Mundi: " Geon qui et Nilus iuxta montem Athlantem [Mandeville's Aloth] surgens, mox a terra absorbetur, per quam occulto meatu eurrens, in littore rubii maris denuo funditur, Aethi-opiam circumiens per Aegyptum labitur, in septein ostia divisus, magnum mare iuxta Alexandriaui ingreditur" (Migne, Patrol. 172).
p. 27,1. 31. signe of Cancer.—The four dates for the Flood, Cancer, Leo, Libra and Virgo, are given in Pliny, 5. 57, 5. 90, 18. 167, quoted by Bovenschen.
p. 28, 1. 7. pei entren behoene theise ryueres.—Nonsense. Pliny: " revocatur intra ripas in libra" (5. 57). H. : adonqes elles entre dedeins ces riueres. Meaning : when the sun is in Libra, the river shrinks back into its banks.
p. 28, 1. 15. Morekane.—Mauritania. Mandeville sends the Euphrates ali the way to Morocco before letting it merge in the Nile!
p. 28, 1. 18. Sikomjes.—H. : sigoignes.
p. 28, 1. 19. Egtjpt is a long contree.—Boldensele : " Et scien-dum quod Aegyptus oblonga patria est et in aliquibus partibus constricta propter desertum siccum latera ipsius ambiens et com-primens, de cnjus natura etiam ipsa Aegyptus est, nisi quod in quantum exuberaute fluviovel naturaliter vel artificialiter conducto visibiliter fertilis efficitur. . . . Bar um pluit in ea " (p. 39). Tho other source is Hayton, e. 54.
p. 28,1. 24. large of lengthe.—H. : tantest lypais largez. Tho whole sentence means : Egypt is no \vider than the stretcli which the floods of Ni le serve to fcrtilise, or than tlie \vaters can spread over the land.
p. 29, 1. 6. heglite . . . loiveness.—H. : la haute qest vers Ethiope, et la basse qest vers Arabe. Cotton's nouns make no sense.
p. 29, 1. 12. Coston.—Sir G. Warner guesses at Kus 011 the east bank of the Nile, a littlo below Luxor and at Kosseir, the port opposite to it 011 the Bed Sea.
p. 29, 1. 13. cijtee of hjbije.—H. : terre de Libie. Probahly tho scribe's mistake. Bead : contree of lybye.
p. 29, 1. 18. more. Jan iioo so moche.—H. : pluis de ii tant desert. Meaning : more than twice so mucli of desert 1
p. 29, 1. 20. it liath wel.—H. : y ad bien, meaning : there is about twelve days' travelling in the desert. Gallicism.
p. 29, 1. 22. Make as the Mowres.—Egerton adds : and Jat Jai hald a grete bewtee, and ay Je blakker }>ai er Je fairer Jam think Jam. And Jai say Jat, and Jai schuld paynt ane aungell and a fende, Jai wald paynt Je aungell black and Je fende qwhite. And, if Jaim think Jam no3t black ynougli whan Jai er borne, Jai vse certayne medecynes for to make Jam black withall.—Although this passage is wholIy in d'Outremeuse's manner, it does not occur in the French texts known to the editor. The medicine to blacken the complexion is used by Maugis the enchanter in the Four Sons of Aymon. In the Alexander romance, the dark queen Candace ■\vrites to the Macedonian that the minds of her people are lighter than the brightest among the Greeks (ed. Ausfeld, 1907, p. 97). Jacques de Yitry : "nos autem nigros Aethiopes turpes reputamus, iuter ipsos autem qui nigrior est, pulchrior ah ipsis judicatur "
(Hist. or., ed. 1597, p. 215). John of Hildesheim \vrites of the black Nestorian heretics : " Et in ecclesiis suis depingunt Christum et matrem eius et beatum Thomam nigros et diabolos albos in despectum alborum " [text: alioruni], ed. 1878, p. 25.
p. 30,1. 1. Nota, ete.—This seems to have been interpolated from the margin, as it occurs neitlier in Brussels nor in H.
p. 30, 1. 3. lwhj lieremijte.—Sir. G. AVarner : " St. Antony, vliose encounter \vith a satyr is described by St. Jerome in his Vita S. Paul i" (Migne, 23.' 23)." The Golden Legend; Mapes, Nug. cur. 2. 15 ; Gervas Tilb., Ot. Imp., 1. 18, are also given as possible sources. The salvation of this monster is a parallel to that of Hennogenes on p. 11, 1. 16, and to that of Job the paynim on p. 197, 1. 9.
p. 30. 1. 4. jnt is to seyne, etc.—This explanation is missing in the original, and may have been inserted by the Englislier. The monster is callcd a satyr and faun in Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Nat,, 1. XXXI., c. cxxvii.
p. 30, 1. 17. And i,it is tlie hede.—This seems a bold invention, after the manner of d'Outremeuse.
p. 30, 1. 23. Fenix.—The source of this legend is in Pliny (X. 3); it became knovni to the Middle Ages through the Ph ijsiologus.
p. 31, 1. 6. And the tayll is jelotv t red, etc.—H. : et la cowe reget [roietz, S.] de trauers de iaune et de ronge. Meaning: and his tail is striped across, yellow and red. The Englislier probably read roye, ratje as vejete, and translated it as čast again!
p. 31, 1. 11. Emeraudes.—Boldensele : In superioribus Aegypti est vena smaragdina, unde ibidem smaragdi melins et in meliori forma habentur, qnam in alia mundi parte (p. 41 of 1855 cd.).
p. 31, 1. 14. myzs.—Hallhvell, 1866, reads Myrs; Pollard, 1900, mires. H.: sorez = mice. Sir G. Warner traces this to Pliny (IX. 179): quippe detegente illo musculi reperiuntur.
p. 31, 1. 20. coueren hem.—Brussels, 10420-5: couuent, i. e. hatcli them. H.: les coeuerent, follo\ved by Cotton.
p. 31, 1. 34. in a bascat.—Brussels, 10420-5 : en une trocke. Brussels, 11141: tresque. Egerton: on a clustre. Godefroy explains troclie as " assemblage, faiscean, masse, troupe, quantit6."
p. 31, 1. 37. tlie appull tree of Adam.—While the slave-market and incubator are from Boldensele, the information regarding the miraculous fruits rests on a confusion vitli Jacques de Vitry,
Hist. Hier. c. lxxxvi. : Sunt ibi aliae arbores poma pulcherrima et citrina ex se produceutes, in quibus quasi morsus hominis cum dentibns manifeste apparet; ed idcirco poma Adam ab omnibus appellantur. . . . Sunt ibi praeter ficus communes quacdam singnliires ficovum species, fructus in ipsis truncis absque ramis et foliis facientes, non inter folia vel rarnos superiores, sicut fit in aliis arboribus, sed ipsi trnnco adbaerentes: bas autem ficiie Pharaonis appellant.
p. 32, 1. 4. the feld toliere Baiome groioeth.—Boldensele visited the garden of El-Matariyeh, near Cairo. His aocount is supple-mented by Mandeville from Vineent de Beauvais (Speč. Nat. 1. XIII., c. xcix., col. 1008 of 1524 edition; c. lxxxiv., col. 1000). Sir G. Wainer and Bovenschen] mention many more sources, most of them quoted in tlie Spemluni Naturdle.
p. 32, 1. 8. with on of his feet.—H. : vii fontaignes, dount nostre Seignur Ihesu Crist en fist vn de ses piez; i. e. seven wells, one of wllich made with his feet by Our Lord. Mistranslation.
p. 32, 1. 16. ne falle nouglit-—H.: ne flectrissent point, i. e. do not wither. Mistranslation.
p. 32, 11. 21-23. Enoehbalse, Abebissam, Guijbalse.-—Tliese Saracen names are unexplained. They inay have been in use among pharmacists, or d'Outremeuse may have invented them. In the romance of Balan, Eierabras takes two barrels of balm in Bomo (G. Pariš: Histoire poetigue de Cliarlemagne, 1905, p. 251).
p. 32, 1. 29. I haue not seen it.—The usual joke of tlie arch liar. He liad not seen the speaking trees !
p. 32, 1. 32. take gode kepe for to bije.—H.: qil se fait bien garder dacliater baume, i. e. people liad better abstain from buying balm.
p. 33, 1. 1. icax in ogle.—H. : Et ascuns mettent cuire en oile de boys del fruit do baume, i. e. And some put fruit of balm to boil in \vood oil. The Englisher read cire = wax instead of cuire = boil; his sentence is sheer nonsense.
p. 33, 1. 24. it wole take i beclippe the mijllc. II. : tantost ly lait acoillera et prendra, i. e. the milk will curdle [mod. French : se eailler] at once.
p. 34, 1. 2. Gerneres of Joseph.—Boldensele sensibly writes : " Dicunt simplices haec maxima monumenta fuisse granaria Pharaonis, et sic ea appellant. Sed nullo modo est, quod nec ad imponendum, nec ad extrahendum, nec ad conservandum annonam aut frumentum locus in ipsis pyramidibus aptus deprelienditur,
maxime quod a summo usque deorsum plenae sunt maximis lapi-dibus, invicem bene junctis, nisi quod porfca parvula a terra bene elevala remansit et via stricta ac tenebrosa, per quam ascenditur per certum spatium in eisdem, nulla in ipsis reperta latitudine spatiosa (p. 44 of 1855 ed.). Mandeville's petulant advocacy of tlie Avrong view is tliorougbly cliaracteristic.
p. 35, 1. 5. because pat.—H. : come bien qe lc pluis pres soit ly pluis digne, i. e. althougli tlie nearer way is tlie wortliier. Mistranslation.
p. 35, 1. 24. hilles.—H.: islez de Itaille, viz. tlie islands of Corsiea, Sardinia and Sicily. Cotton's slip may be a scribal blunder.
p. 35, 1. 36. bastardes or none.—II.: bastardz on de loial mariage. Cotton's or none is redundant.—E. S. Hartland quotes this in a discussion on changelings (Science of Fairy Tales, 1891, p. 111, fn. 1). A liorse is said to strive to kick a cliangeling and to lick human children.—Chapter xc. of tlie Golden Legend, itself founded 011 Acts xxviii., says : Dicitur quoque, quod onines qui de progenie illius hominis, qui Paulum de hospitio excepit, nascuntur, a venenosis ullatenus laeduntur, unde cum pueri nati sunt, in cunis eorum patres serpentes ponunt, ut probent, si veri eorum filii sunt. This is placcd in Melita, but is transferred to Sicily in a letter De statu Apullae et operibus vel artibus Virgilii, mentioned by Bovensclien as inserted in the clironicle of Arnold of Liibeck (1. V. xix., p. 193-196). According to Sir G. Warner, Pliny (VII. xiii.) reports the same of the Psylli, a tribo of North Africa. Jean d' Outremeuse's Mirror of Histonj Avrites that women take their children to be tried by a snake in Africa (Vol. I., 1864, p. 298).
p. 36, 1. 7. .vij. places.—H. : vij lieux. The English translation is correct, but tlie author mixed his description of Aetna with an eclio of Pliny (III. 92-94) describing the seven Lipari islands. According to the Grande Encijclopedie, a saint lias sliut the devils in an extinct volcano in Lipari.
p. 36, 1. 13. iceyes of helle.—II. : chymenes denfern, i. e. chimneys of hell. This is a mistranslation, unless the Englisher's French original already had chemins for cheminees.
p. 36, 1. 16. Greef.—Brussels, 10420-5 : Cret. Egerton : Greff. H. : Gref. Sir G. Warner noticcs that Corfu clid not belong to tlie Genoese, and therefore thinks of Corsiea, but Mandeville would not be so particular.
mandeville.	e
p. 36, 1. 17. at Gene. H.: as Janetveis, i. e. that belongs to tlie Genoese. Gallicism.
p. 36, 1. 18. Mijrok, explained by Sir George as Hiericho (Spruner, pl. 84), or Mavrovo in Albania.
p. 36, 1. 19. i pere is a Duk at Duras.—H.: a la cite de Duras qest a I)uc de Duras. D'Outrenieuse \vould remember that the name of Duras was borne by a Belgian family. The Englisher slightly alters the meaning.
p. 36, 1. 31. the Emperoitr Leoun, etc.—The Golden Legend (c. lix.) relates how Mark's bones came to Venice.
p. 37, 1. 6. lignum aloes.—Boldensele: Inveniturque in eo et circa ipsum lignum aloe et diversi coloris lapides carneoli (p. 39).
p. 37,1. 12. Bahiloyne.—Chapter viii. is mainly composed of the comnionplaces of Crusading geography. The beginning of ch. ix. follows Boldensele again.
p. 37, 1. 17. velle pat Mogses made teith his hond.—Exod. xvii. 5 : . . . and thy rod, wherewith thou smotest the river, take in tliine hand, and go.
p. 37, 1. 20. welle of Maracli,—Exod. xv. 23-25. p. 37, 1. 23. Eltjn.—Boldensele: Deinde veni in Helym loeum valde deleetabilem in deserto, ubi sunt 12 fontes at 70 palmae et una de stationibus Israul, ut in Exodo reperitur(p. 46 of 1855 ed.). The author of Mandeville adds t\vo palm trees, as his \vay is (Exod. xv. 27 ; Nunib. xxxiii. 9).
p. 38, 1. 1. largeness in lengthe. H. : Elle poet bien auoir vii. lieues de large. The two meanings of the word large, tlie Englisli one and the Erench one, are confusing to the Englisher.
p. 38, 1. 9. no man mag go on horsbak.—A deliberato fraud. Boldensele, his source, \vrites: De Kadro et Babylonia recedens partibusque Aegypti in Arabiam properavi, venique ad niontem Synai eques in decem diebus (p. 44 of 1855 cd.). The " ,xij. gode iourneyes'' of 1. 16 aro also a falsification.
p. 38,1. 20. into tyme . . . langage.—H.: iusqes atant qe liomme saclie la langage, i. e. until the time vvhen one knows the language.
p. 39, 1. 6. of the Bayes or of Ohjue.—H.: des ramis ou de raies de oliue. Brussels, 10420-5 : de rains ou des branebez de oliue. M v French texts are corrupt; a possible reading may be : des rains ou des baies d'olivier, i. e. twigs or berries of the olive tree. The Englisher vvould then liave repeated the French baies instead of translating it.—Boldensele has no birds and oil story. Its source is Vincent de Beauvais: De corpore vero eius [Sanctae
Catharinae] pro sanguine lac emanavit, ipsunique corpus ab angelis niox assumptum est, et ab illo loco [Alexandria] in montem Sina 20 diebus itineris transportatum, atque ibidem in magna miraculorum gloria requiescit. Nain et ex tumba eius oleum manat, et cuncta debilium membra sanat(^ec. Hist., l.XIII., c. viii.,p. 509, ed. 1524). Tlie birds may be an invention of d'Outremeuse's, or a reminiseence of Ezek. xxxix. 17 : . . . birds of every sort . . . assemble your-selves, etc. Sir G. Warner refers to Thietmar's Peregrinatio (1217), where tlie Virgin promiscs tlie monks an inexliaustible snpply of oil, if they will stay in tlieir convent (ed. Laurent, 1857, p. 46). Les Pelerinaiges pour aler en Jherusalum (ed. 1882, in Itineraires etc.), report tliat niany wild beasts on tlie liills get tlieir living merely by licking tlie tomb of Our Lady St. Catherine (p. 98). Bovenschen refers to Petrus Comestor, Lih. Exod., c. xxix.
p. 39, 1. 22. Instrument of sylner.—This occurs in Boldensele, p. 47, and is transferred to the relics of the Three Kings by John of Hildesheini, 1878: the more the arms of tlie Tliree Kings are rubbed M'i tli an instrument of sil ver, the more a sweet perfume spreads throughout the church (p. 33). As is comnionly the čase with d' Outremeuse's duplications, the lictitious account precedes the secoud, which is more or less faithfully borro\ved from a source.
p. 39, 1. 25. sioete of smeli. H,: noirastre, i. e. blackisli, a word probably ineomprehensible to the Englisher.
p. 39, 1. 31. scheioen the bussch.—Boldensele does not claim to have been shown the actual bush !
p. 39, 1. 37. his lampe sekal lighte.—In the Chanson de Jerusalem, the election of Godfrey of Bouillon to be king takes plače in the samo \vay : tlie taper in his hand liglits of itself, while the otlier candidates' do not burn. Once it is lighted by a dove :
Es vos i blanc colou, volant de randonee Qui li a devant lui sa caudeille alumee.
(Ed. 1868, oanto vii., p. 279.)
Anotlier tirne, the Lord sends a flame:
Voient le chierge au duc jeter grant embrasee Que Dex i envoia par bone destinee.
(Ib., canto v., p. 190.)
On ever-burning liglits in romances see Faral: Recherches sur les sources latines des contes et romans courtois, 1913, pp. 176-177. p. 40, 1. 3. whan ony of hem schall dye.—That every man may
foresee the timo of his death by vievving his lamp or taper of life is an allegory, stili current to-day. Bovenschen refors to Reinfrid von Braunschweig, fol. 208«, and to W. Grimm, Altdeutsche Walder, II., 185 IT., ed. K. Bartsch, 11. 26998 ff.
p. 40, 1. 8. fijnde vpon the aivtier the name. In tlie fourteenth century romance of tlie Kniglit of tlie Swan and Godfrey of Bouillon, the barons who leave Godfrey are recalled hy a dove laying a parchment letter on the altar (Borgnet in t. III. of Chevalier an Cijcjne, 1854, p. Ixix).
p. 40, 1. 17. Mirabilia.—Perliaps adapted from Ps. lxxi. 17 :
0	God, thou hast tauglit me from my youth : and liitherto have
1	declared thy vondrous \vork. Jacques de Vitry, describing the IIoly Land as the country of \vonders, lias a chapter on wonderful occurrences in the Holy Land, on earthquakes, thunderstrokes, showers and sno\vfalls (Hist. or. 1597, c. lxxxiv., p. 165).
p. 40, 1. 20. bothe on and oper hoio it befell.—H. : Et lors ils me disoient qe lun et lautre estoit auenuz plusours foitz, i. e. Then they told me that eitlier miracle had often occurred.
p. 40, 1. 22. flije ne todes.—H. : En celle abbeye ny cntrent musches, ne muscherons, ne puices, ne autre tiel ordure, i. e. In that abbey enter neither flies, nor guats, nor fleas nor other sucli vermin. The Englisher expands, perliaps because he knew 110 equivalent for moucheron. The source is Boldensele, p. 47. D'Outremeuse dramatises as is his wont. Von Dobschiitz, article: " Charms and Amuleta," in Hastings's Enajclopaedia, p. 422, recalls that flies are types of the demons (Mart. S. Viti. Ad. Satict. June, III., 503). Virgil expelled every fly from Naples by setting up a brazen fiy on tlie city gates (Gervasius of Tilbury, III., 16 ff., Liebrechfs notes).
p. 40, 1. 30. hefore the ]ate.—Boldensele : In hoc monasterio est aqua, quam percussione virgae praecepto Dei jussit Moyses emanare (p. 47). D'Outremeuse carries the \vell from inside to the space outside the gate !
p. 41, 1. 6. Reisins of Stapliis.—As Sir G. Warner has found no other mention of St. John's vine in this neighbourhood, \ve may assume d'Outremeuse's invention as the source.
p. 41, 1. 16. noman knoicefh tchere he loas bunjed.—In the Arthurian romances, a traitor called Moses disappears in an abyss. His body \vill be claimed. Lancelot is to open the abyss (P. Pariš : Romam de la Table Ronde, I., 1868, pp. 145-146).
p. 41, 1. 29. the Collect of seynte leateryne.—Sir G. Warner
quotes from the Roman Breviary, 25 Nov. : Deus qui dedisti legem Moysi in summitate montis Sinai et in eodem loco per sanctos angelos tuos corpus beatae Catherinae virginis et martyris tuae mirabiliter collocasti, etc.
p. 42, 1. 7. Bedoijnes.—Besides Boldensele, Jacques de Vitiy (p. 1062) and Odoric, De Terra Suneta are followed. The romances contain similar accounts. p. 42, 1. 18. pel eten no hred.—Alexandre, ed. 1846 :
La gent de sa contree manjuent pen de pain Lait boivent de caniel et a soir et au niain.
(p. 114, 11. 27-28.)
p. 42,1.21. hote stones,—Vincent: Iclityophagi . . . in littore maris rubri super petras solis calore ferventes assant pisces (Spec. Hist., I., c. lxxxvi., p. 32, ed. 1624).
p. 43, 1. 8. Bersahee the wif.—This lovely etymology is \vorthy of d'Outremeuse's inventiveness and of his love of indelicate stories.
p. 43, 1. 14. an .c. yer.—Pseudo-Methodius : feceruut planctum super eum Adam quoque et Eva annis C. (Ed. Sackur, 1898, pp. 60-61).
p. 43, 1. 18. SacerdotaU.—H. : Et si fuist la cite sacerdotale de tribu Iuda. Et estoit si franehe qe homme resceuoit la totes futifs dautre lieu pour lour malfaites. Bovenschen quotes Eugesippus, p. 103, as the source.
p. 43, 1. 23. ktjng Dauid.—Source, according to Bovenschen, 2 Kitigs v. 5.
p. 43, 1. 27. i of Lya.—Egerton adds : and pai er in pa hin-gand of fe hill. And ower faim es a rijt faire kirke wele bretist aboute, as it \vare a castell, pe whilk Sarzenes kepez rijt wele. H : . . . Lie, en le declin de la montaigne. Et dessur -eaux y ad vne belo esglise, kernele [«. e. crenelee = battlemented] en guise dun chaustel, la quello ly Sarazins gardent mult curiousement. This \vas probably omitted by the copyist of Cotton. It is translated from Boldensele, p. 50.
p. 43, 1. 30. eristene man.—Egerton adds: ne Ie\vs, follovving French.
p. 43, 1. 36. Kariearha, Kirjath-Arba, Joshua xiv. 15. The source for this page is in the guide-books, such as Eugesippus, \vlio is quoted in Vincent de Beauvais, and Odoric, De Terra Sancta.
p. 44,1. 6. And of po same.—H.: La, mesme lieu. Brussels 10420-5: la mesmes, i. e. in that very plače. This seems sheer
carelessness of tlie Englislier. Boldensele : lil liac sancta valle Hebron locus est, ubi Abraham in ostio sni tabernaculi sedens in ipso fervore diei tres vidit et ununi adoravit. ... In hoc loco etiani ipse vir sanctus angelos Dei hospitio recepit (p. 50 of 1855 ed.).
p. 44, 1. 10. Adam formed.—Burchardus, De Terra Sancta: De spelunca duplici contra occidentem, quantum jacere potest arcus, est ager damascenns, in quo loco plasmatus fuit Adam. Ager iste in rei veritate valdo rubeam habet terram, quae omnino flexibilis sicut cera. De qua tuli in magna quantitate. Similiter faciunt peregrini alii et Christiani visitantes loca ista. Sarraceni insuper terram istam portant camelis in Aegyptum et Aethiopiam et Yndiam et ad alia loca, pro speciebus valde caris vendentes eam. Et tamen modica apparet fossio illo in loco. Dicitur enim, quod anno revoluto, quantumcumque magna sit fossio, seniper miraculose repletur. Sed oblitus fui quaerere rei veritatem; hoc tamen dico, quod modica fuit fossio, cum essem ibi, ita quod vix quatuor viri sedissent in ea; nec erat profundior, quam usque scapulas meas. Dicitur tamen, quod, quicuuquo terram istam secum portat, animal eum non oilendit. Hominom insuper dicitur a času conservare (od. 1864, p. 81). Tliis guarded statement is turned by our text in to a bold tale of wonders.
p. 44,1. 23. Cambyll.—Sir G. Warner has traced this word to the Pandectae Medicinae of Matthaeus Silvaticus (circ. 1317), who delines it as " terra rubea minuta, quae affertur de Meclia " (ed. Lugduni, 1641, fol. xiii.). Arabic canbil, kinbil. D'Outremeuse niay have learned it from the English doctor John de Mandeville. Ducange, Gloss. Graec., s.v. Ka^r)It is not earth, but a dust-like po\vder obtained from a slirub. Modem name : Kamala.
p. 44,1. 29. broper [sowe].-—The last word dropped in Cotton. H. : filz au frere Abraham.
p. 44, 1. 30. Mambre.—Odoric, De Terra Sancta: A Ebron incipit vallis Mambre, quae protenditur fere usque Jerusalem. Non remote ab Ebron est mons Mambre, et in ipso monte stat arbor, scilicet quercus arida, quae ab antiquitate sna speciale sibi iiomen meruit habere in universo mundo, et vocatur arbor sicca. Sarraceni dicunt eam dirp. Haec creditur stetisse a tempore Abrahae, et quidem ab initio mundi, virens, doneč passionis Christi tempore siccaretnr (p. 154 of 1864 edition).
p. 44, 1. 33. drye tree.—Sir G. Warner st ites that only Odoric and Mandeville identify the oak of Mamre with the Dry Tree of
medieval romance, placed some\vhere at tlie confines of tlie vorld in tlie Far East. Jeanroy, Poesie ljjrique, 190-4, quotes from tlie Jeu du Pelerin:
Bien a treute et cliienc ans que je 11'ai areste,
S'ai esle au Seo Arbre et dusca Dur Este.
(from Monmerque et Micliel, Tliedtre frangais au Moijen Age, p. 97 ; p. 251 of Jeanroy). In Cordier's edition of Odoric, 1891, tlie Biblical passages giveu as tlie source of the romance are : Mark xi. § 2, 12-14 ; Matt. xxi. 18-22; Luke xviii. 6-9 ; Ezek. xvii. 24. An alternative name for the Dry Tree is 1'Arbre seul, tlie šole Arabian tree of the Phoenix and the Turtle. I11 Baudouin de Sebourg, the Dry Tree is connected with the vood of the Cross (Hid. Litt., Vol. XXY., p. 574.)
p. 45, 1. 1. in the world.—H.: ou ils desseclicheront, ou ly coers fendi et purissoit, et sunt demorez touz voidez et tot creuez par dedeins, dont il y ad vnqore mointez parmy le monde, i. e. either tliey dried, or tlieir liearts split and rotted vithin, and they have ever since remained empty and hollov vithin, of vhich there are stili niany about the world.
p. 45,1. 4. propheeies.—Among vorks ascribed to tlie Vener-able Bede is a Sibijllinorum verborum interpretatio, printed in Migne, Vol. XC., col. 1181-1186 : exsurget rex nomine II animo constans . . . Judaei convertentur (col. 1185). II. Taylor, Political Propheeies (1911) : "The Last-King-of-Eome story, relating to the successful Crusade of an Englisli king and his death in the Holy Land, was used in propheeies from tlie tliirteenth century on, and vas applied to Ed\vard II., Edvard III., etc." (p. 109).
p. 45, 1. 7. schall tcexen grene.—Adso, De ortu et tempore Antichristi, ed. 1898 by SackurSibijllinische Texte und ForscJi-ungen: [Antichristus] Faciet ignem de coelo terribiliter venire, arbores subito florere et arescere. D'Outremeuse would be familiar with propheeies occurring in Arthurian romauces, and connected vitli the name of Merlin. Taylor, p. 141. A Biblical source is Ezek. vii. 10 : Behold the day, beliold it, it is come : the morning is gone forth ; the rod liath blossomed, pride hatli budded. Hartland, The Science of Fairij Tales, discusses second advent theories ou pp. 204-220. On their connection vith Nero see Ebert, Literatur des Mittelalters, 1874, I., p. 92, Ovid, Metamorphoses, 1. XV., v. 560:
" Utque Palatinis liaerentem collibus olim Quum subito vidit frondescere Komulus liaslam Quae radice nova, non ferro stabat adacto, Et jam non telum, sed lenti viminis arbor Non exspectatas dabat admirantibus umbras."
Cf. Numb. xvii. 5 : And it sliall come to pass, tliat tlie man's rod, wliom I sliall clioose, sliall blossom.
p. 45, 1. 13. the falhjnge euijll.—Sir G. Warner notices that Eugesippns does not mention tliis curative virtue of tho Dry Tree, but only its power to protect a liorseman from a fall. Von Dobschutz, article on " Charms and Amulets" (Hastingss Encijcl., p. 418), says that tlie falling sickness is cured by wearing tlie names of the Tliree Ivings wlio fell in worship before tlie Infant Clirist.
p. 45, 1. 14. his hors schall not ben afoundred.—Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Hist., 1. XXXI., c. lix.: Mambre . . . quereus . . . incolis cara et medicinalis. Nam si quis eam siccam portet, non infunditur bestia cui insidet.
p. 45,1. 18. a litgll cytee.—Boldensele: Est autem Bethleem civitas parvula quantitate loci, licet non virtute mysterii, oblonga est et strieta a lateribus suis, profundis vallibus bene naturaliter conimunita.
p. 45, 1. 21. audiuimus eum.—Ps. cxxxi. 6 has eam, correctly repeated in French texts, wrongly altered to eum in English.
p. 45, 1. 24. corneres.—H. : kernenx. Modern French : creneaux, battlements. Mistranslation. Egerton: kirnelles.
p. 45, 1. 28. feld florissched.—Sir G. Warner notices tliat the " champ flori" of the French Itineraires is else\vliere (ed. Michelant et Eaynaud, 1882).
p. 45, 1. 29. blamed mth torong.—H. : encoulpez a tort, i.e. unjustly accused. Mistranslation repeated in Egerton.
p. 46, 1. 4. tliefirst Roseres.—Mr. Bobin Flouer, of the British Museum, has pointed out the source of tliis in a manuscript described in Mr. James's Catalogue of MSS. in tho Fitzvvilliam Museum, 1895, p. 31. In a Life of the Virgin it is related that Abraliam's daughter became pregnant through tho smeli of a flower on tho Tree of tlie Cross. Being suspected, she bas to enter a fire, which God turns to roses, lilies and eglantines. The sparks and flames become singing birds. The giiTs son Phanuiaus (Phanuel) gives birth to Anno through his thigh.—The MS. is dated 1323. Mr. James refers to Leroux de Lincy, Livre des Legendes, 1836, pp. 24-29. and to Histoire litteraire de la France,
t. XVIII., pp. 833-837. E. Montegut, Heures de lecture d'un critique, 1891, p. 278 fn., refers to tlie legend as Arabie.
p. 46, 1. 14. plače ivhere the sterre fell.—Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Hist., 1. VI., e. xci.: quidara traduut Bedam voluisse, quod in puteuiu Bethlehem illieo ceciderit [stella] (p. 205). John of Hildesl leini, 1878: stella stetit inimobilis et infra mu ros lapideos et fictiles per modicum intervallum stella cum tanta et tali claritate et fulgore se demersit, sic quod omnia in tugurio et spelunca fuerunt illuminata (p. 15). Odoric, De Terra Sancta: puteus, ubi videtur stella, quae duxit tres reges ad Cliristum in praesepio (ed. 1864, p. 153).
p. 46, 1. 14. the Aij. kijnges.—The names are from Petrus Comestor, Hist. evang., c. viii.
p. 46, 1. 21. Cassak.—This localisation in India is from friar Odoric, Descriptio orientalium partium, c. iii.
p. 46, 11. 27—29. charnell of the Innocentes . . . seijitl Ierome. From Odoric.
p. 46, 1. 37. traces maij pt ben sene.—John of Hildesheini 1878 : Et in illa capella videtur adhuc lapis, super quem beata virgo sedendo iilium lactare consuevit. Et quadam vice »modicum lactis de sua mamilla super lapidem cecidit. Cuius lactis species usque in praesentem diem super ipsum lapidem permansit, et quanto plus abraditur quanto plus crescit (p. 17).
p. 47, 1. 4. pat tlie cristene men lian dem let make.—H.: qe ly Cristiens font faire, i. e. that the Christians get inade.
p. 47, 1. 7. Alkaron.—The three names are from William of Tripoli, De statu Saracenorum, ed. in Prutz, Kulturgeschichte der Kreuzziige, 1883, p. 590.
p. 47, 1. 20. lwlde[n~\ hem alle acursed.—H. : Et tignent rnout a desesperez touz ceaux qi ent mangent. Brussels 11141: moult a despit. Perliajis this is the riglit reading: ali tliose that eat pork they hold in great despite.
p. 47, 1. 24. for it is forbode.—H. : non pas qe lour soit defenduz, mes par ceo qil en ont poi, i. e. not because it is forbidden, but because they own but fe\v. Mistranslation.
p. 48, 1. 5. The close of the chapter is from Boldensele and from Odoric, De Terra Sancta, 1864, p. 153.
p. 48, 1. 11. cleped Iebus.—Guerin, La Terre Sainte (1897), quotes St. Jerome, Epitapliium Paulae : ". . . ingressa est [Paula?] Jerosolymam urbem trinominem, Jebus, Salem, Jerusalem, quae ab Aelio postea Hadriano, de ruinis et cineribus civitatis in Aeliam
suscitata est" (p. 95). Odoric, De T. S. 1864, p. 148, lias a stili larger number of names. Bovenschen refers to . Isidor, Etym. XV. 1, 5; to Honorius: Imago Mundi, I. 16; to Jacques de Vitry, c. Iv., p. 93; to Albericus Tr. Font., MGSS. XXIII., p. 811, 7.
p. 48, 1. 25. Aboioten Ierusalem.—liotli Bovenschen and Sir G. Warner notice that the distances from Jerusalem to the sur-rounding cities vary from those given by geograpliical authorities. The blame may be laid either on d'Outremeuse or on his translator, or on the scribes.
p. 48, 1. 30. seynt karitot.—The authorities given for this are Eugesippus, Burchard (X. 30, p. 82), etc.
p. 49, 1. 2. in moormjnge.—H. : en peinture, in painting; so the t\vo Brussels MSS. Mistranslation. Sir G. Varner quotes Comestor, Evcmg. 178: et adhuc compaginati videntur. Did d'Outremeuse connect the word conipago, skeleton, vvith the radical of pictura? Here the two blunderers, French and Eijglish, are seen at \vork on the same expression.
p. 49, 1. 15. M. 3ere.—Saladin took Jerusalem in 1187. If the Mandeville had been written forty years later, we should have to plače it about 1227, an impossible date. If the date of 1356, given at the close (p. 210, 1. 32) was correct, the distance would bo 169 years. The author of the Travels did not trouble to lie con-sistently, and he may liave blindly copied an earlier writer, as Sir G. Warner suggests. He may also have put in a figuro liap-liazard. Both Brussels MSS. have : vi.jxx et xiiij ans. This would make the date of composition 1341, five years after Boldensele ivrote.
p. 49, 1. 18. holy Sepulcre.—Boldensele, 57-59, is follovved. p. 49, 1. 32. to hreke the ston.—H. : de prendre de la piere ou piece ou poudre, i. e. to take away a fragment or some dust from the stone.
p. 50, 1. 6. it lightez agaijne by it sel/.—This annual miracle of the Holy Fire is traced by Sir G. Warner to the Crusading liistorians : Albert d'Aix, XII. 33; Baudri de Dol, I. 4; Foucher de Chartres, II. 8. It should be compared to the miracle by vvhich Godfrey of Bouillon was elected king, p. 39, 1. 37, and to the allegory of the lamp of life on p. 40, 1. 3.
p. 50, 1. 11. set in a mortegs.—H.: Celle roclie est fendue et celle fendure homme appelle Galgatha, i. e. this ročk is cracked and the crack is called Golgotha. Tlie Englisher could not translate
the verb fendre, and therefore fell back on the word mortise from c. II., p. 6, 1. 19.
p. 50, 1. 12. clropped the woundes.—Odoric, De Terra Sancta, c. XV. : Mons autem Calvariae, in cjuo crucifixus erat Dominus, ubi sanguis de latere eius fluens in lapidem suh monte, in parte illa, quae Golgata dicitur, ubi inventum est caput Adae, etc., p. 149 of edition of 1864.
p. 50, 1. 21. Otheos, etc., from Comestor, Hist. Schol. Evang. 179, Migne, cxcviii. 1634 : o Oel><s /Jacri\tv<s rjp.un' irpo aiutvos t'tpyd-(raTO (TuiTfjplav Iv pur<ii rrjs y?)<;. Ps. lxxiv. 12 : For God is my Kiiig of old, working salvation in the midst of the earth.
p. 50, 1. 28. Gijos myst, etc.—Sir G. Warner prints this, after Tobler, as : irtrpa rp> opus tcrrl /iucris rtiiv iri(TTeW tov Koupov. The stone which thou seest is the foundation of the \vorld's faith.
p. 50, 1. 31. of ali the world i.—Mistranslation, as appears from the above.
p. 51, 1. 2. pei ben bothe treive. Sir G. Warner credits the author of Mandeville himself with this pieee of sophistry, and Dr. Bovenschen remarks that it shovvs great ignorance. It may be added that it throws ridicule on tlie prophecies and on the people who believe in and comment on them. In a year of ten months, each month must needs be longer than in a year of twelve.
p. 51,1. 4. Gayus.—H.: Gaius Ceser, Brussels 10420-5 : Julius Cesar.
p. 51, 1. 15. allweys droppen teater.—Boldensele: Circa hunc locum sunt quaedam colurunae marmoreae aquam continue dis-tillantes; et simplices dicunt quod defleant et plangant mortem Christi (pp. 60-61). D'Outremeuse omits the reference to simple-minded people. The romances of Charleniagne relate that the stone 011 which the Emperor sat after the disaster of Roncevaux is stili \vet with liis hot tears (Bedier, Legendes qriques, III. 1912, p. 326). Burchard, De Terra Sancta, 1864, similarly writes of \vhite stone marked with red spots : color sanguiuis Domini nostri Jesu Christi apparet liodie in ipsa scissione petrae (p. 71). And again, of the pillar of scourging: Est autem de lapide porfiritico subnigro, habens maeulas rubeas naturaliter, quas credit vulgus tincturas esse sanguinis Christi (p. 71). Stories of statues or images sweating blood, tears or milk belong to the common stoclc of romances, especially those of Alexander. The vessel of Enydros at Constantinople is connected by d'Outremeuse \vith the same class of fables (see p. 9, 1. 31).
p. 51, 1. 18. the holy croys was founden.—The Golden Legend, c. lxviii., is the source for tlie legend of the HoIy Cross.
p. 51, 1. 27. a brgdill, etc.—H.: Et del vn des claus fist lemperour Constantin vn frein pur son chiual pur porter en bataille, i, e. And of one of the nails the Emperor Constantine made a bit for his liorse to wear in battle. Mistrauslation.
p. 52, 1. 2. be cristen men.—H. : par la pruesse de eaux, i. e. tlirough their bravery.
p. 52, 1. 7. the myddcs of the tvorld.—Sir G. Warner points out an inconsistency : the centre of the world, here placed on the spot \vhere the wounds were washed after the Descent from tlie Cross by that bero of the Graal romances, Joseph of Arimathia, is elsewhere located in the plače vvliere the True Cross revived a dead body (p. 51,1. 22). A lance pitched here at midday on the Equinox would čast no shado\v (p. 121, 1. 35). Sensible people in the Middle Ages disbclieved such stories.
. p. 52, 1. 24. prestes yndyenes. The sect of the Indian Chris-tians, founded by St. Thomas, is often mentioned by d'Outremeuse.
p. 52, 1. 29. many popes.—T\\\§ reference to the Papacy is not openly hostile ; stili the popes are said to have altered the rites of the Early Churcli, and the Oriental dissenters are described as devout.
p. 53, 1. 21. For the close of this cliapter, eacli particular has been traced to one or more sources by Sir G. Warner and Dr. Bovenschen. The distance of t\vo hundred paces (1. 10) and tlie number of pillars (11. 13 and 15) seem an invention of our author's.
p. 53, 1. 25. wel paued.—H.: . . . couerte de plum. Et ad grande plače entour sanz nulle lnaison; et est la plače bien pauee par tot de marbre blanc. Egerton, like Cotton, omits the reference to the plače or square.
p. 53, 1. 29. I hadde lettres.—Boldensele: Soldanus namque Babyloniae fecit mihi singularem gratiam, Dei mediante favore, dans mihi literas, quibus me omnibus subditis recommendabat, ut me ad loca sancta per totum ejus dominium libere ire permitterent sine omni tributo, exactione, teloneo, et me, meos ac mea sal-varent, honorarent, ab omni oifensa et injuria quorumcumque custodirent. Multi iverunt ultra mare, magni et parvi, nobiles et ignobiles, sed hujus temporis nullus hoc modo, quod reputo singularem gratiam et donum gratuitum Salvatoris. Quocumque per-veni et illis, quorum intererat, literas soldani monstravi, statim se
levabant, literas osculabantur, super caput ponebant, me liono-rabant, aliquoties victtialia gratis praesentabant, et se mihi ad beneplaeita benevolos exhibebant (ed. 1855, p. 45). Mandeville, pretendiug to \vrite as an eye-witness, proves a mere plagiarist.
p. 54,1. 1. grete seel . . . signett.—This clause is missing in my Frencli texts and in Boldensele. Nevertlieles», it may be original: from his notarial practice, d'Outremeuse would be familiar vvitli tlie distinction between a seal and a signet.
p. 54, 1. 9. suche as lian serued him.—Brussels 10420-5 : auilh nont pont seruit, i. e. \vlio have not served him. Mandeville had pretended (p. 21, 1. 20) that he served tlie soldan as a soldier, and thus carned his privileges. The truthful Boldensele, who really enjoyed advautages, makes no sucli claims. Tlie Englisher or the Cotton copyist omits the negative.
p. 54, 1. 14. grettere reuerence to his lettres.—Here tlie opposi tion no longer lies between tlie seal and tlie signet, but bet\veen tlie letters and the seal or signet, as in Boldensele. Corpus Domini is tlie liost, ceremoniously \vorshipped by believers in the real presenoe. Stili, we lieed not see liere an allusion to tlie doctrine of transubstantiation.
p. 54, 1. 25. to Parrjs.—H. : a Ayes la Chapelle. Brussels 10420-25 : a Ays la cliappelle a vij liwes de Ličge, i. e. to Aix-la-Chapelle, which lies seven leagues from Li6ge. This passage yields one of tlie arguments for believing the Mandeville to liave been \vritten in Liege. Tlie distance is correctly stated.
p. 54, 1. 26. Peijteres; 1. 27. Chartres.—Charlemagne's fic-titious pilgrimage to Jerusalem is a common theme of romance. The authorities quoted by Sir G. Warner for the preputium story are: De Situ (p. 426), Eugesippus (p. 999), Jolin of "VVirtzburg (p. 119), Petrus Comestor (Evang. 6; Migne, cxcviii, 1541) and the Golden Legend (c. xiii.). Dr. Bovenschen adds Vincent de Beauvais, XXV., c. v., the most likely source. Poitiers and Chartres, in tlie Frencli text, appear to be misreadings of d'Outre-meuse (possibly of his copyists) for Charroux in Poitou, \vhere a Benedictine abbey was founded by Charlemagne, and where the relic \vas transferred by Charles the Bald.
p. 54, 1. 28. not the temple.—Sir G. Warner and Dr. Bovenschen agree that no single source lias been found for those par-ticulars. Boldensele, the topographers, Scripture and the author's imagination have ali contributed.
p. 55, 1. 1. ,xxx. for o penij.—This sale is mentioned in the Artlrarian romances, P. Pariš : Roman s de la Table Ronde, I., 1868, p. 140, and in tlie Golden Legend, c. lxv.
p. 55, 1. 10. hjnage of Troije.—The epic tradition of the Middle Ages connected Rome \vith Troy.
p. 55, 1. 18. long tgme beforn.—H. : Cis emperour fist enclore et enmurer lesglise de seint Sepulcre ouesqes la cite, qauant estoit loinz deliors de la cite, i. e. This Emperor ordered the church of the Holy Sepulclire to be enclosed and walled in vitli the city, \vhich before lay far outside the city. Mistranslation. The Englisher mistook the adverb of space for the adverb of tirne.
p. 55,1. 32. ben many high stages.—H. : y a pluis liaiite estage, i. e. there is a raised (higher) platform. Mistranslation.
p. 55, 1. 35. cometh noman.—H. : La ni entroit liulli fors qe luy prelait, i. e. therein entered no man except their high priest. Mistranslation. The Frencli refers to the past of the Old Testament, the Englisher transfers the statement to liis o\vn tirne.
p. 56, 1. 5. but it renneth noght.—This is not in the sources. It would perhaps bo fanciful to applv it to the drying up of the springs of piety in the Church.
p. 56, 1. 7. Vidi aquam.—Sir G. Warner states that this is not directly from Holy Writ, but from an antiphon for the sprinkling of holy water at Eastor, Graduale Rom., Pariš, 1858, p. 2, itself founded on Ezek. xlvii. 1. The Anglo-French Pelrinages et Pardouns de Acre (ed. Eiant, 1882), p. 231, calls the spring Parays, Paradise.
p. 56, 1. 10. ]at men clepen Moriach.—II. : qe homme soleit appeller Moriach. Mistranslation.
p. 56, 1. 15. llie ,x. commandementes.—H.: les tables des x comandementz et la verge Aaron ot la verge Moyses. Tlie English seems past niending. The t\vo occurrences of the preposition of seem dne to the Frencli des.
p. 56, 1. 22. honoumementes.—H.: ournementz. Brussels 11141: aournemeus. Scribe's mistake 1
p. 56, 1. 24. loith .iiij. figures i .viij. names.—H.: ouesqe vij figures des liouns nostre Seignur. Brussels 11141 : auec vij figures.
p. 56,1. 27. pei bare Cherubtjn.—II. : il y auoit iiii. cherubin dor de xij. palmes de long. Mistranslation.
p. 56, 1. 28. the Cercle of Swannes.—E.: le cercle des signes
du ciel. Tlie Englislier rcad cygnes, swans, instead of signes, signs. The French text meant the signs of tlie Zodiac.
p. 57, 1. 7. 3«/ Mm ligM, repeated 011 1. 14. The French original omits 11. 6-7 : And in tliis roche . . . light, probably introduced by tlie Cotton scribe through homoioteleuton.
p. 57, 1. 36. turtles.—H. adds: et meintenant ont les Sarazins fait roies sur cel aultier pur regarder quelle lieure de iour il est ouesqe viie brokc qil y a, i. e. and no\v liave the Saracens made lines 011 that altar to see what time of tlie day it is with a pili that is there. This description of a sundial was probably too hard for the translator.
p. 58, 1. 8. Salomones scole, so called after Boldensele, appears to be identical with tlie temple of Salomon of 1. 9.
p. 58, 1. 9. right fuir i wel pollisscht.—H.: mult beau et siet en vne grande plače et bien plaine. Mistranslation.
p. 58, 1. 10. duette—H.: demorrerent. The prescnt is a mistranslation. The order of Templars was abolished in 1312.
p. 58, 1. 16. water fro paradi/,1.—This fiction of d'Outre-mense's was probably suggested by the name of the spring mentioned in the note to p. 56, 1. 7. ^ droppetli sounds like mockery.
p. 58, 1. 27. Probatica piscina.—The pool of Bethesda, John 2. Vincent de Beanvais, 1. XXXI., c. lxiv. (of 1624 ed.), connects it with the Legend of the Iioly Cross: I11 Hierusalem est lacus, qui probatica piscina dicitur, cuius aqua singulis sabbatis ab angelo niovobatur. Descendente scilicet ad visitationem ligni Doniinicae passionis ibidem absconditi a tempore Salomonis. Et post aquae motioneni eanabatur unus, quicumque dcscenderet in eam prius. Iuxta liunc ergo lacum sanavit Dominus in sabbato Paralyticum, sub templo Domini et monte Syon. I11 his Mirror of Histories, Jean d'Outremeuse reports that after the Tree of the Cross was removed from the pool, its vvater curcd diseases after stirring. The tree \vas laid aeross as a bridge (vol. I., 1864, p. 324). On p. 62, 1. 34, the bridge spans the brook Kidron. Boldensele is matter-of-fact, as usual: N011 longe versus aquilonem est illa Probatica piscina, curatrix debilium secundum evangelium motil angeli descendentis, et ecclesia sanetae Annae, aviae Christi, ubi beata Virgo concepta et nata fuisse dicitur (p. 55 of 1855 ed.).
p. 59,1. 1. cursed i cruell.—Sir G. Warner and Dr. Bovenschen agree that Pet. Comestor, Ilist. Schol., 2 Macc. xxiii., Evang. 13-18,
and the Golden Legend, c. x., are the sources for the legend of Herod.
p. 59, 1. 16. lete snujte of ali the hedes.—Similar stories were current about jSTero and Alexander. Noldeke, Alexanderroman, 1890, ■Nvrites that, aceording to Dinawari, Alexander hefore his death vanted ali prominent citizens and kings' sons to be killed. Aristotle advised him to give them crowns (p. 41).—Kehrer, Die heiligen drei Konige in Literatur und Kunst, 1908, reports that when Nero foresaw his end, his astrologer Babilus advised him to murder his nobles (I. 4).
p. 59, 1. 25. name i loos.—H. : de grant renoun. The noun loos, i. e. praise, seems inappropriate.
p. 59, 1. 31. the left Arm.—Sir G. "VVarner knows no source for this or for the piece of St. Stephen's head.
p. 60, 1. 3. the ston.—Bovenschen kno\vs no source; Sir G. "VVarner traces it to Odoric, c. xxi.
p. 60, 1. 15. And pere also, etc.—II.: La y a auxi vne piere, en pareie delež la porte, de la columpne a quoi nostre Seignur fuist flagelle; the meaning appears to be : Here, \vithin the \vall, bcside the door, tliere is also a stone from tlie pillar \vhicli Our Lord \vas scourged at.
p. 60, 1. 28. oure ladij herde.—Sir G. Warner knows no source. Dr. Bovenschen bas notliing.
p. 61,1. 6. ]>an the oper sijde.—H. : qe de nulle autre, i. e. than on any other side.
p. 61, 1. 12. čast vp.—H.: Et la est ly lieu ou li Iuys voloient iecter ius le corps nostre Dame, i. e. And tliere is the spot where tho Jews \vantod to throw down the body of Our Lady. Mistranslation.
p. 61, 1. 14. seynt Petir loepte.—Chapel of St. Poter ad Gallicantum. Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Hist., 1. XXXI., c. lxiv. (ed. 1624): In loco Lycostratos ter Dominum Petrus negavit, et loco quae dicitur Gallicantus amare flevit. The Mandeville follows Boldensele. The Galylee of 1. 19 is variously placed by Sir G. Warner's authorities, and often identified witli the Gallicantus.
p. 61, 1. 22. reijsed the maijden, tho daugliter of Jairus in tho Gospel, placed here by Eugesippus.
p. 61, 1. 30. hond of Absalon.—Erom Boldensele, who refers to 2 Kings = 2 Sam. xviii. 18 : ". . . and it is called unto this day, Absalom's plače." Boldensele : In hac etiam valle [Josaphat] in pede montis, super quem civitas sancta constituta est, suh terra
quodammodo sunt natatoria Syloe, fons sciliccfc Christi evangelio non ignotus. Ex opposito ejus statua quaedam lapidea bonae magnitudinis et artificiosa diseernitur, quam, nt dicitur, Absalon ob niemoriani sui fieri praeeepit, et in libro Eeguin manus Absalon appellatur (p. 64, ed. 1 855).
p. 61,1. 33. sgnagoge.—Not nientioned in tlie Itineraries. p. 61, 1. 34. sarrazins.—H.: Pliarisenz, riglit. Tlie mistake is the Cotton scribe's.
p. 62, 1. 7. pilgrymes grauen.—Jean d'Outremeuse's Mirror of Histories has more about Aceldama: illi en achaterent [\vith the 30 pennies] uuc lieu por pendre et destruire les malfaiteurs; et la illi metteroient les eorps de clieaus qui moront en la citeit de Jherusalem, de strangnes gens, sicom pelerins et aultres (Vol. I., 1864, p. 409). Tlie metliod of expansion is characteristic.
p. 62, 1. 24. pat pe lyoun mette loithall.—H.: qe ly leoun assembla totiz, i. e. vvhorn the lion ali collected. Continuateur de Guillaume de Tyr (ed 1882): A iij archieez de Jherusalem avoit une cave que l'en apeloit le oharnier du Lyon. Eu cele cave au tenz le roi Cosdroe furent ,xij. m. martyrz poussez par le lyon (p. 171). Chanson de Jerusalem, ed. Ilippeau, 1868:
Dex affait tex miracles, ains si belos ne vis
Et tot no Crestien sont asses pres de chi i lions les a mis, par la Jhesu nierelii Ens en i bel carnier, oncjucs plus bel ne vi.
(Chant VIII., p. 356, 11. 9079-9083.)
Tlie Englisher has mistranslated his original.
p. 62, 1. 34. ouerthicart lay a tre.—See note to p. 58, 1 27. p. 62, 1. 36. is yit entered.—H.: est vnqore en terre, i.e. stili in the eartli, interred.
p. 63, 1. 9. oid of the flome of paradys.—See notes to p. 56, 1. 7, and to p. 58, 1. 16.
p. 63, 1. 14. into the vale And \at pei.—H.: pur ceo qe . . . luy murs soient cheuz et tombez en la vallee et qils laieiit ensi reemplie et la terre enhaucez, i. e. because the walls have fallen into the valley and have tlius filled it and raised the ground. The blunder may be the scribe's; then we ought to read: And pat it hatli ben so filled, etc.
p. 63, 1. 17. the erthe hatJl so ben clouen.—H.: la terre est ensi creuee de luy mesmes, i. e. the eartli has giwvu of itself. Mistranslation. The verb croitre is correctly rendered in 1. 19 : wexeth t
mandeville.	f
groweth. That tlie surface of the earth is constantly changing is a faot recognised by Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Nalurale, 1. VI., c. xx., de Montibus : . . . Sicut aqua putei orescit post ablationem, ita crescere contingit terram linraorosam, i. e. as water rises in a \vell after some lias been removed, so the moist ground will rise some-times. Earthquakes were interpreted as miracles. According to the Ohanson de Jerusalem, wlien Clirist entered tlie Holy City 011 Palm Sunday, tlie earth bent under his feet:
La chites fu plorans, la terre si ploia
Sos les pies Jhesu Crist, aine puis ne redrecha.
(<5d. Hippeau 1868, Canto II., p. 37.)
Such wonders were added by d'Outremeuse to Boldensele's sensible remark : I11 hujus vallis principio a sinistris est ecclesia beatissimae Virginis, in quam descenditur per plures gradus lapi-deos, quae pro majori parte sub terra est, quod čredo etiam ruiuis civitatis Hierusalem vallem replentibus accidisse, \vhich corresponds to 11. 10-16 of our Mandeville.
p. 63, 1. 30. apperen the fyngres.—The Anglo-Frencli text of the Chemins (ed. Eiant, 1882): E11 cel liu aperent les deys des mains Nostre Seignur (p. 195). Burcliard, De Terra Sancta (1864) knows of otlier marks in stone : knees and liands (p. 69), hair and neckbone (pp. 68-69).
Ibid. putte hem in the roche.—H.: sapona a la roclie, i. e. leant against the ročk. Mistranslation.
p. 63, 1. 35. Iosaphath was lcyng.—Odoric, De Terra Sancta (1864), c. xxviii. Deinde in valle Josapliat, dieta a rege Josaphat ibi sepulto ... (p. 151). Botli Sir G. Warner and Dr. Bovenschen think that the medieval legend of Barlaam and Josaphat (Golden Legend, c. clxxx.) gave rise to the sentence in 11. 35-37. Hermits are mentioned as living in the valley by Joli. v. "VViirzb. (VI. 509).
p. 64, 1. 6. vpon \at mount.—H.: de celle montaigne, i. e. from the hill-top.
Ibid. manije of the stretes.—H.: auqes par totes les rues, i. e. nearly through ali the streets.
p. 64, 1. 16. wrot it.—Besides the Itineraries, the romances of the Holy Grail allude to the writing of the Lord's Prayer in tlie stone. P. Pariš, Romans de la Table Ronde, 1868, I., p. 220.
p. 64, 1. 18. Marie Egipctjane.—Not in the sources. Sir G. "\Var11er notices a tomb of St. Pelagia 011 Mount Olivet. D'Outremeuse altered the name.
p. 64, ). 24. Si/moii leprous.—Sir G. Warnor states that his ideiitity with Julian the Harbourer is disputed in the Gohlen Legend, c. 30.
p. 64, 1. 35. Ioni/ fro.—H. : loinz de, i. e. far froin. p. 64, I. 37. plače uhere oure ladij appered.—Tlie spot \vhore the Girdle was given to incredulous Thoinas is not, according to Sir G. "VVarner, partieularised in tlie Golden Legend (c. cxix.) or elsewhere. It seems an invention of d'Outremeuse's, like the stone of p. 65, 1. 4, \vhere the Lord sliall sit on Doomsday.
p. 65, 1. 6. mount of Galilee.'—I)'Outremeuse seems to have forged this story by confounding the Mount of Galilee (other\vise called Mount of Otfence) of Odoric ([). 154) with the ca ve in Mount Sion called the Galilee, p. 61, 1. 19 (Sir. G. W.).
p. 65, 1. 11. somtijme a litijll cijtee.—H. : Ierico.soleit estre vne bele cite, i. e. Jericho used to be a beautiful town.
p. 65, 1. 19. refressched f fed.—H. : qar elle auoit recelez et repastez les messagers, i. e. for she had hid and fed the messengers.
p. 65, 1. 24. mede of tlie propliete.—Egerton : he schall take hyre of a propliete (Matt. x. 41).
p. 65, 1. 30. bij a mountaijne i )-orgh desert.—H. : par vne montaigne deserte, i. e. across a desert hill. Boldensele : deserto quodam montoso medio existente (p. 65).
p. 65,1. 31. a day iorneije.—H. gives this as the distance from Bethany to the Jordan, adding : De Betlianie vers orient iusqes a la grant montaigne ou nostre Seignur ieuna xl iours y a vi lieux. The Englisher (or the Cotton scribe) runs the two sentences into one, mixing up the grammar and the topography.
p. 65, 1. 34.—tempted him.—Page 69, 1. 36 contains anotlier reference to tlie Temptation.
p. 66, 1. 17. hous of Jeremije.—No source known. p. 66, J. 20. Alom i of Alkatran.—H. : Entour celle mer croist mult dalum et dalketran. Sir G. VVarner quotes J. of AVurzburg : supra ripam maris praedicti multum aluminis et niultum catrani ab incolis reperitur et colligitur (p. 179). Diez, Etijmol. Wdrterb. der romanischen Sprachen, 1887, p. 93, kno\vs forms vvitli the article al in Portuguese and in Spanish, while the Frencli guitran, goudron, the Italian catrame follow the Medieval Latin catarannus. Like the word cambil, tlie form alkatran betrays a derivation from Arabic, perliaps through books of medicine. This is a reason for believing the real doctor John de
Mandeville to have had a hand in the composition of our ficti-tious book of Travels.
p. 66,1. 22. the batome.—Burchard, De Terra Saneta (1864): In eircuitu montis illius [Engaddi] et in ipso erat vinea balsami sed tempore Herodis Magni Cleopatra, regina Aegypti, in odiuni ipsius Herodis favente Antonio transtulit eam in Babylonian Aogypti (p. 61). The present tenses " make " (1. 22) and " beren " (1. 23) correspond to preterites in tbeFrench original. H.: homme fist traire les arbresseaux et les porta homme plantier a Babiloigue.
p. 66,1. 26. cave j>«if men clepen karua.—Sir G. Warner quotes John of Wiirzburg : supra lacum Asphaltitem in descensu Arabiae Karnaim spelunca in monte Moabitarum, in quem Balae, etc. (p. 179), and identifies the name \vitli that of Aslitaroth Karnaim of Gen. xiv. 5.
p. 66, 1. 28. dede see.—Sir G. "VVarner mentions Josephus as the ultimate source of these fables, widely current in the Middle Ages.
p. 67, 1. 1. made moijst. Prof. C. F. Brovvn has proved this to be the source of Cleanness, 11. 1027-8 :
and fier water may walter to \vete any er|>e,
Schal neuer grene Jjer-on growe, gresse ne wod na\v|>er.
(The Autlior of Pearl, 1904, p. 150.)
p. 67, 1. 3. lond chaungeJ?.—Josephus relates that the water changes its colour thrice a day (Sir G. W.).
p. 67, 1. 5. gretness of anliors.—Josephus : as large asheadless oxen. Cleanness, 11. 1037-8 :
And J)er \valtez of ]>at \vater in waxlokes grete, ]">o spuniande aspaltoun ]>at spyserez sellen.
(C. F. Brown, Author of Tearl, 1904, p. 151.)
p. 67, 1. 11. ne may not dgen.—Josephus, Bell. Jud. iv. 4, reports that Vespasian threw in men uuable to swim, with their limbs bound (Sir G. W.). Cleanness :
If any sclialke to be schent \ver 8chowued fier-inne, J>aj he bode in ]>at bo])em bro|>ely a monyth, He most ay lyue in ]iat loje in losyng euer-more, And neuer dry3e no dethe, to dayes of ende.
(O. F. Brown, Autlior of Pearl, 1904, p. 150.)
p. 67, 1. 17. jren \erein.—Sir G. "VVarner notices a contradiction between the Medieval sources : Comestor declares that the heaviest things are čast up by the Dead Sea, \vhile Antoninus Martyr (ed. Tobler, p. 97) states that everything sank in it. That iron should
float and feathers sinlc secms a characteristic invention of d'Outre-ineuse's. It is repeated in Cleanness, 11. 1025-6 :
For l»y peron a lump of led and liit on loft fletez, and folde |>ir-on a lijt fy|»r and hit to fonns svnkkez.
(O. F. Biown, Aulhor of Pearl, 1904, p. 149.)
This quotation leaves no doubt that its source is a French Mandeville. H. : Et qi metteroit fer dedeins, il noeroit par des-sure; et qi mitteroit vne plume dedeins, elle irroit au founz.
p. 67, 1. 19. a^enst ktjnde.—The la\vof kind (i. e. of Nature) is often discussed in the Mandeville.
p. 67, 1. 21. faire apples.—Vincent de Beauvais, Spee. Hist. T., c. lxvii.: Nam pro scelere incolarum de coelo descendit ignis, qui rogionem illam in cineres aeternos dissolvit; cuius umbra quaedam et species in favillis et arboribus ipsis etiam adhuc videtur. Na-scuntur enim ihi poma vireutia suh tanta specie maturitatis, nt edendi desiderium gignant, quae si carpas, fatiscunt, ac resolvuntur in cinerem, et fumnni exhalant, quasi adhuc ardeant (p. 25). Tlie corresponding passage in Cleanness bears somo evidence of being derived from tlie French : Bot quen bit [viz. the fruit] is brused oper broken (p. 151), H.: qi les brusera ou trenchera parmy. p. 67, 1. 24. hrenle i sonken.—II.: ardz del feu denfern. p. 67, 1. 25. lake dalfetidee, corrupt from Asplialtites„tlie clas-sical name of the Dead Sea, no doubt influenced by foetidus, — stynkynge. Noldeke, Der Alexanderromai>, 1890, p. 27, states tliat the stinking sea was opposed to tlie clear seas. Boldensele : mare Mortuum, foetens et horridum, lacus detestabilis et abjectus (P. 66).
p. 67, 1. 26. Jfom of deueles.—Mare Diaboli, tlie name used in Crusading times.
p. 67, 1. 32. sett vpon an Mil.—Boldensele: Et prope estcivitas parvula Segor, quae oratione Lotil salvata est, cui mons supereminet, etc. (p. 66). Siniilarly II.: qar elle seoit a dessouz vne montaigue. Mistranslation.
p. 67, 1, 33. aboue the mater.—II.: dessouz leawe. Mistranslation.
p. 68, 1. 1. dourjhtres.—The comnientators take no notice of sueh immoral passages, or of tlieir bearing on the litorary and historical position of tlie autlior of Mandeville. Yet they are too many to be liegligible.
p. 68, 1. 14. divelletli yit.—H. ; demorra. Mistranslation.
Boldensele (p. 66) and Burchard (p. 59 of 1864 od.) both state that they could not _see the statue of salt!
XX
p. 68, 1. 19. .iij. yer and ,x.—H. : iiii.xx dis ans. p. 68, 1. 21. another sone ijsmael.—H.: vn aultre fitz Ismael, qi auoit XIIII. anz, qele il auoit engendrez en Agar sa chamhrere. Mistranslation.
p. 68, 1. 29. renneth the flom.—Boldensele: Hic fluvius non est magnus nec multum profundus, limosum fundum hahens, honos pisces et dulcis saporis aquam continens ... in radice montis Libani scaturiens, ex duobus fontibus, nt dicitur, Jor et Dan collectus re et nomine trahit originem. Per mare Tiberiadis fluens, prope locum ubi Christiani commnniter balneantur, in mare Mortuum praedictum dilahitur, et non apparens ulterius inihi absorbetur (ed. 1855, p. 67).
p. 68, 1. 34. labodi.—As various French texts give initial l, instead of capital I, tlie misspelling is probably d'Outremeuse's.
p. 69, 1. 5. And cjon the liilles.—Sir G. AVamer remarks that the topographers write that the valley of tho Jordan (not tho hills of Lebanon) exteml to the desert of Pharan. D'Outremeuse misinterpreted his sources, and \vas followed by the Englisher.
p. 69, 1. 10. as a mannes heued.—Bovenschen states that Thiet-mar (c. 29, p. 53) saw apples of that sizo from cedars, but denies that tlie cedars of Lebanon bear any fruit. D'Outremeuse adopted the more staitling view.
p. 69, 1. 12. Betron.—Explained by Sir G. Warner as Bostra, now Buzrali, about eighty miles south of Damascus.
p. 69, 1. 13. Meldan in Sarmotjz. H. : qe liomme appelle Meldan en Sarazinois, ceo est a dire Foire ou Marchee en Romancz, i. e. which is called Meldan in the Saracen language, that is to say fair or market in French, because fairs are often held in that plain. The course ascribed to tlie Jordan in 11. 12-15 is that given to the Dan by Vincent do Beauvais, 1. XXXII., c. lxi. Meldan is the form given by Eugesippus to the \vord spelt Medan by Vincent and known in the East as meidan, Arabic for a square or open space.
p. 69, 1. 17. And in \atflom.—Boldensele : In hoc sacratissimo fluvio Dei filius a beatissimo praecursore Johanne baptizatur; vox Dei Patris auditur, Spiritus sanctus in specie columbae descendens eernitur, lavacrum regenerationis efficitur. . . . Hunc fluvium filii Israel sicco vestigio transierunt duodecim lapides de ipsins fuudo secundum numerum tribuum assumentes et totidem aliunde sumtos
in ejus medium reponentes in memoriam mriraculi perpetuo recordandi. Undis hujus fluvii Naaman Syrus a lcpra cuvatur. . . . Circa hunc fluvium plura sunt monasteria ubi Cliristiani . . . ducunt vitam : et prope est civitas Hai per Josue expugnata„
p. 69, 1. 31. cijtee of Haylla.— H. : la citee de Hay, la quelle Iosue assailly et prist. Englisher's blnnder: he takes the French article la to be part of the name of the city.
p. 70, 1. 7. Garale en Sarmotjz.—Boldensele : Ultra mare Mortuum versus orientem, extra fines terrae promissionis est častnim fortissimum in montanis, quod Latine Mons Begalis dicitur, in Arabico autem Krak. . . . Dicitur, quod sub castro in villa, quae Sobak dicitur, ac in tcrminis ejus Christianorum scismaticorum circa 40 milia comniorentur de illis partibus oriundi (pp. 66-67). Boldensele confused the Kerak East of the Dead Sea \vith another Kerak, also called Montreal, and lying south of the Dead Sea. D'Outremeuse adopts his blunder. The Englisher took the French word sarasinois, describing the Arabic language, for the name of a country, like on p. 69, 1. 14. Moreover, he read in as m.
Ibid. Rijalhj.—H.: roialnient, misspelling for royal mont, i. e. royal mount.
p. 70, 1. 8. Baldioijn . . . of France.—No Baldwin ever was king of France. Jacques de Vitry states that Mons Begalis \i. e. the Southern Krak] was founded by Baldouinus de Burgo, do regno Franciae, i. e. Bald\vin II., third Christian king of Jerusalem (ed. Bongars, t. I., pt. II., p. 1068). Hence d'Outremeuse's blunder.
p. 70, 1. 15. .iij. iourneyes.—Boldensele : De his locis processi versus provinciam Galileae per mediani Judaeam et Samariam in tribus diebus, et . . . perveni in Bamatlia Sophim, in montem Epliraim altum, ubi Helcana et beata Anna Samuelis mater commorati sunt; ibidemque sanctus ille propbeta Samuel natus et defunctus est. [Samuers grave in Mountjoy is mentioned on p. 62, 1. 27.] Sic igitur procedens veni ulterius in Silo, . , . ubi arca Dei sub Heli sacerdote longo tempore servabatur, sicut astruit liber Beguni. Hic vota et sacrificia populi Domino reddebantur, Samueli primo Deus locutus est et sibi inter cetera de mutatione sacerdotii intimavit et revelavit. Prope a sinistris est Gabaon, et ex opposito Gabaa, de propinquo Bama Benjamin, quorum locorum sacra historia recordatur. Inde procedens veni in Sichem vel Sichar, ubi est provincia Samaritanorum. "Vallis est pulcherrima ac fecunda civitasque bona, quae nune Neapolis appellatur, juxta quam circa viam versus Judaeam Doniinus eum muliere Samaritana
prope puteum loquebatur, qui adhuc ibidem ostenditur, sed aliquantuluni obstructus est; supra quem locum olim pulclira erat ecclesia, nune plurimum dissipata (pp. 08-69).
p. 70,1. 33. ivomman of Samaritan.—H. : la feinme Samaritane, i. e. tlie Saniaritan woman.
p. 70, 1. 35. Roboas.—Jeroboam (Kings xii. 28). p. 70, 1. 37. cytee of Deluze.—H. : cite de Luže. p. 71, 1. 7. Dyne.—-Gen. xxxiv.
p. 71, 1. 10. Garasoun.—Gužvin mentions a convent of Saint Gčrasime in the plain of Jericho (Terre Sainte, ed. 1897, p. 262). Is this the source of d'Outremeuse's strange spelling?
p. 71, 1. 17. hill of Ai/gues,—H.: montaignes. Tlie Englislier niisread n as u, mistook the second syllable for a proper name, and translatcd "mont" as "hill"! Boldensele: Nune Sebaste dicitur et multum assimilatur civitati sanetae in situ (p. 69).
p. 71, 1. 18. of the ,xij. tribes.—Boldensele : In liac fuit caput et sedes regni 10 tribun in (p..69). H.: x. tribuitz. The mistake may be the Englislier^ or the copyist's.
p. 71, 1. 20. Iohn the Baptist.—Vincent de Beauvais and tlie Golden Legend, c. cxxiv., may be the sources. p. 71, 1. 21. Abdyan.—Abdias in the Golden Legend. p. 71, 1. 22. Machanjme.—Macheron by the Dead Sea. p. 71. 1. 26. aslces in the wynd.—According to Ernoul's Itineraire, this is the reason why children used to burn bones 011 St. John's eve.
p. 71, 1. 30. in to the hill.—Tlie Golden Legend, written by an Italian, says that the finger was carried beyond the Alps and laid down 111 St. Martin's Cliurch [at Tours ?]. Sir G. Warner refers to Eugesippus and John of "VViirzburg, \vlio state that St. Thecla conveyed it (o Maurienne among the Alps of Savoy. A virgin called Tecla flgures 111 the epic cycle of Charlemagne, Pariš: Hist. poet. de Charlemagne (1905), p. 280. Oeuvres de St. Charlemagne, t. II., col. 1366, in vol. 98 of Migne. Tlie original French reading of d'Ontremeuse is doubtful. It may be : entreles Alpes, or outre les Monts, or outre les Alpes, or entre les Monts. The close of this sentence was linked up by the Englislier with tlie beginning of the next. H. : A Sebaste, en celle lieu mesmez, soloit auoir vne belo esglise.
p. 71, 1. 34. in the icall.—Sir G. Warner states that the liead is reported to have been immured, not at Samaria, but in Herod's palače at Jerusalem. He quotes the Cursor Mundi:
Tlevo nu quat Herodias did ;
In a wall liis liencd sco hid.
(p. 758, 11. 18228-9.)
p. 71, 1. 35. clotli ali hlodi/.—According to tlie Golden Legend, the liead was \vrapped in a clotli of iniporial purple, and taken to Iionie.
p. 72, ]. 3. hundred ordres.—H.: noinaignes cordelers. i. e. nonains cordelieres, i. e. Francisean nun?. The Englisher lead tlie initial c. as a numeral, and the latter part of tlie wovd as [monastic] orders ! Mistranslation !
Ibid. broylly.—H. : bruille, ensi qe demv ars, i. e. charred, like half burnt. Brule seems to be confused \vith brouille. A verb bruillir occurs in Godefroy, meaning: etre brule.
I>. 72, 1. 7. be Popes.—An obvious piece of impertinence. p. 72,1. 10. at Gene.—The Golden Legend says that the ashes are at Genoa.
p. 72, 1. 11. Sarazynes also.—A piece of flippancy cliaracter-istic of d'Outremeuse.
p. 72, 1. 16. holt him apaijd.—Neither Dr. Bovensclien, \vho suspects " oral tradition " as the source of this passage, nor Sir G. "VVarner has pointed to the impudence of sneli jokes against the Papacy and against the worship of relics.
p. 72, 1. 19. rhaungeth his colour.—Botli commentators give Isidore, Etym. xiii. 13, 8 (Migne, lxxxii., 483), and Jaeques de Vitry, c. lxxxv., p. 166, as tlie sources. We may suspect a sly intention in the collocation of this miracle with tliose \vorked by St. John's relics.
p. 72, 1. 21. Samaritanes.—Boldensele: Hi nec legem Cliristi-anorum aut Jiulaeorum aut vSaracenoruni, sed nec paganorum sectantur, sed unnm Deum dicentes, opiniones, ritus colendi ac modos vivendi mirabiles tenent, se solos reputantes de nuniero salvandorum. Et etiam in habitu ab aliis distingunntur quia, cum in liis partibus habitantes generaliter involvant capita linteis longissimis, Christiani quidem flavis, Sarraceni albis, Judaei glaucis, horum capita rubeis involvuntur; et se dicunt Dei electissinios inter onmes (p. 69). The only change from this introduced in the Mandeville is that in the colour of tlie turban: Christians wear yellow in Boldensele, and Jews blue.
p. 73, 1. 7. From this contree.—Follows Boldensele, witli additions from Eugesippus.
p. 73, 1. 16. Cedar.—Odoric, De Terra Sancta, 1864, p. 148:
Quiuto miliario a Corrosaim est Cedar, civitas oxcellentissima, de qua in psalmo : Habitavi cum Uabitantibus Cedar (Ps. cxix., A.V. cxx. 5).
p. 73, 1. 18. Antecrist.—Odoric, De T. S. : Mare autem Galileae sumit iuitium intcr Bethsajala et Capharnauni, et terminatur Cor-rosaim, in qua nutrietur Anticliristus. De liiis duabus civitatibus ait Jesus : Ve tibi, Betsayda, ve tibi Corrosaim ! (p. 148) (Matt. xi. 21; Luc. x. 13).
p. 73. 1. 19. Babyloyne,—This reads like another attack on the Papacy and on the Roman Church, \vhieh was by heterodox sects of the Middle Ages called the impure Babylon of Iievelation (Jundt Le Pcmtli. 1875, p. 31). It agrees vritli Adso, see note to p. 25, 1. 1.
p. 73,1. 22. nehal come a icorra.—Sir G. "VVarner knows no source for this. It may have been current among opponents of the Papacy.
p. 73, 1. 23. schall be norijsscht.—Pseudo-Methodius: Ilic nascitur in Chorozaim et nutrietur in Bethsaidam et regnavit in Chaparnaum et letabitur Chorozaim, eo quod natus est in ea, et Chaparnaum ideo, quod regnaverit in ea. Propter liane causam in euangelio Dominus tertio sententiam dedit dicens : Ve tibi Corozaim, ve tibi Bethsaida, et tibi Chaparnaum, si usque in celum exaltaveris, usque ad iufernum discendes (p. 93 of Sackur's edition, 1898).
p. 74, 1. 5. i his wif Canee.—H. : et la femme Cananee. Mistranslation. Malt. xv. 22 : a woman of Canaan.
p. 74, 1. 7. Architrichjn.—Architricliuus, the governor of the feast, John ii. 8.
p. 74, 1. 9. moivnt hendor or hernion.—Etidor is a to\vn, and Hennon a mountain. But Endor was called a mountain in the early Itineraries. Boldensele refers to the hills of Gilboa. Tlie authorof Mandeville mixes up ali his sources, as Dr. Bovenschen has sho\vn in detail.
p. 74, 1. 11. Torrens Cison.—Eugesippus: Supra Naini mons Endor, ad radiceni cuius supra torrentem Raduinum, qui est Cison, etc. Judges v. 21 : . . . that ancient river, tlie river Kislion.
Ibid. sometyne ioas clept.—H.: autrement est appellez. Mistranslation.
p. 74, 1. 12. Abymelech.—Judges v. 1 : Barak the son of Abinoam.
p. 74, 1. 13. loith sone of Delbore.—H. : ouesqe le filz Delbore. The article has been omitted by the copyist. D'Outremeuse seems responsible for the treatment of the Biblical narrative.

p. 74, 1. 16. zeb and zebee i Salmana.—According to tlie Pseudo-Methodius (ed. Sackur, 1898) the leaders of the Ishmaelites in their figlit against Israel were Oreb, Zeb, Zebe and Salmana (p. 18 of Introduction, p. 68 of text). Psalm lxxxiii. gives the names Zeeb, Zebah and Zalmunna (v. 9-11); Judges c. vii.-viii.
p. 74, 1. 28. nou\er dew ne reyn.—Burchard arclily remarks that David's curse did not stop the ram, for visiting the hills of Gilboa 011 St. Martin's day, he vas soaked to tlie sl<in (ed. 1864, p. 52). The Mandeville never has such touches of homely trutli-fulness.
p. 74, 1. 33. Nazareth.—Boldensele is follovved and amplified from otlier sources.
p. 75,1.10. alityllresceyt.—II.: vnpetit caseu. Godefroy, Diet. etym. verbo: cassel, casel, caissel explains the vord as loge, logette, cahute, i. e. niclie, box or recess. The readings of my tvvo Brussels manuseripts are impossible. Boldensele: In hoc loco pulehra fuit ecclesia atque magna; sed lieu! quasi destrueta est; parvulus tamen locus est in ea coopertus et a Sarracenis diligentius custoditur, ubi circa quandam columnam marmoream asserunt veneranda conceptionis mysteria esse perfecta (pp. 71-72). D'Outremeuse irreverently converts the tabernacle where tlie Immaculate Couception is said to have taken plače into a box for collecting tlie pilgrims' money !
p. 75, 1. 24. Sephor.—Identified by Sir G. Warner with the modem Seffurieh.
p. 75, 1. 26. lepe of oure lord. The substitution of Our Lady is probably an oversight of the Cotton scribe's. Boldensele : Prope ad unum miliare locus est, qui Saltus Domini appellatur, ubi, cuin Christus duetus esset, ut praecipitaretur do montis cacumine, ipse transiens per medium illorum ibat, evangelio attestante (p. 72). The additions are eitlier from the " folklore of cliarms" (Sir G. Warner) or from d'Outremeuse's imagination. The reading of Brussels 10420-5 differs from H., and reads as follows, in modernised spelling: A demi-lieue de Nazareth est le Saut Notre Seigueur, car les Juifs le menerent sur une haute roclie pour le jeter aval, mais il connaissait bien leur male pensee, si passa parmi tous eux et saillit en une autre roehe bien outre et dit 1'Ecriture : Jesus autem transiens per medium illorum ibat. Et quiconque dit ce dit de la Sainte Ecriture il peut passer surement parmi les larrons en ayant souvenance comment Notre Seigneur passa parmi les Juifs qui etaient les larrons et les brigands qui le voulaient faire mourir. Et
dit-on avec ces deux vers du psaufcier : Irruat, etc. Ces clioses dit 1011 tvois fois et puis passe l'on sans peril.—Dr. Bovenschen reraarks that tlie verses liere ascribed to the psalter are from Gen. xv., xvi., where I could not find tliem.
p. 75, 1. 29. 3it ben the steppes . . . sene.—Not in the sources. p. 76,1. 8. ,xv. 3eere old.—Golden Legend, c. cxix. p. 76, 1. 14. the scole of god.—Boldensele : Ibi enim Christus frequenter discipulos docnit, arcana secretorum coelestium revelavit, ut ex lioe non inimerito singularis seliola Domini nuneupetur, etc. (p. 72).
p. 76, 1. 19. slayn Abijmelech.—H. : occis Amalech. Scribe's mistake.
p. 76, 1. 26. Lord it is gode.—Matt. xvii. 4. p. 76, 1. 28. Hie est filius.—Matt.. xvii. 5 : This is my beloved Son, in whom I am \vell pleased.
p. 76, 1. 31. day of doom.—No particular source known except the conimon belief of the Middle Ages.
p. 77, 1. 8. mount heremon.—See note to p. 74, 1. 9. p. 77, 1. 12. soneti.—II. : le filz Zebedee et le filz Alpliee. p. 77,1. 24. i renneth.—II.: Et court ly flum Iordan parmy, i. e. and the river Jordan flows througli it. Mistranslation. Boldensele : Est autem lioc mare locus multum magnus, scilicet forsitan circa 30 miliaria in circuitu continens, per cujus mediuin ftuv-ius Jordanis currit; bonos liabet pisces in magnacopia, etc. (p. 73)-p. 77, 1. 27. gret brigge.—Sir G. Warner bas found this bridge mentioned in Emoul (Itineraires, p. 57).
p. 77, 1. 31. Tracomje.—II.: Traconyde, i. e. Trachonitis. p. 77, 1. 34. Ienazareth.—Genezareth.
p. 78, 1. 1. whan he began.—H. : qi estoit auqes noie dedeinz la mer, i. e. wlio was nearly drowned in the sea. Boldensele : dum in ipso mergi coepisset (p. 73).
p. 78, ]. 3. Modice fidei.—Matt. xiv. 31 : O thou of little faith, -\vlierefore didst thou doubt 1
p. 78, 1. 6. rowed.—H. : nagea, an archaic use. Boldensele : In lioc mari saepe Dominus navigavit (p. 73).
p. 78, 1. 9. the table.—The spot called Mensa is not a table, but, according to the Surveg (I., p. 369), "a small artificial square jilateaii" outside (not in) the city of Tiberias (Sir G. Warner).
p. 78, 1. 11. Et cognouerunt__Luke xxi^. 35 : he \vas known of
tliem in breaking of bread.
p. 78,1. 15. an brennijnge dart.—Les Pelerinaiges pour aller en Jherusalem : A Thabarie est ly tysons que li Juif geterent apres
Nos tre Seignor, quant lor monstra comment il devoient faire la tainture; et le tison tint a .j. mur et crut maintenant en un grant arbre (Itineraires, ed. 1882, p. 102). Odoric, De Terra Sancta (1864): Ubi accidit, quod, ciim pner Jesus cum quodam cognato suo moram ibi traheret, commotus bomo predictus arripuit facern ardentem, et post Jesum proieeit, volens eum percutere; sed fax infixa terrae in arborem crevit maximam, quae usque in liodiernum diera flores et fructus producit (p. 147). See note to p. 45, 1. 7.
p. 78, 1. 20. Saphor.—Boldensele (73) writes Saphet, meaning tlie Crusading castle of Safed.. D'Ontrenieuse confounds it Avith tlie Sephoris of p. 75, 1. 24 (Sir G. Warner).
p. 7.8, 1. 24. Centurioes hous.—This wa<? at Capernaum (Malt. viii. 5).
p. 78, 1. 25. tal,-en to tribute.—K. : baille as tribuitz de Zabu-loun et de Neptalim, i.e. granted to the tribes of Zahulon and Naphtali. Mistranslation.
p. 78, 1. 31. toivard the nortli into the South, slavisldy trans-lated from H. : vers bise iusqes vers mydy. The right reading is in Brussels 11141 : de vers bise jusques vers midy, i. e. from north to south.
p. 78,1. 32. i oflengthe.—H.: Et de large, i. e. And in width. Mistranslation.
p. 78, 1. 34. mijle of lombardije.—As the distauces in the Mandeville are often incorreet or even faneiful, one may snspect a joke in his aceount of little miles and great miles. The length of the Holy Land is 180 miles in the Mandeville, 140 (variant 160) in Boldensele !
p. 78, 1. 36. promjnce of Almayne.—H. : ne de Prouince ne Dalemaigne, i.e. nor of Provence, nor of Germany. Mistranslation. p. 79, 1. 2. Cecyle.—H.: Cilicie.
p. 79, 1. 5. west see.—Boldensele's mare Mediterraneum. The list of Syrian provinces is shorter and less orderly tlian in Boldensele.
p. 79, 1. 16. senden hem \us.—H. : les enuoient quere por porter lour lettres, i. e. the lords send for the pigeons to earry tlieir letters. The Englisher seems to have read quar = car = therefore instead of querre = qnerir = fetcli. Mistranslation. The Crusading epic refers to the pigeon post of the Saracens. Ohanson de Jerusalem, ed. Hippeau, 1868:
A cliascun colon soit la chartro au col fremee,
Et par devant la gorge en la plume botee,
Que Franchois n'es perohoivent, cele gent parjur^e.
(p. 101, 11. 2537-39).
Sir G. Warner refors to Foueher do Chartros, IIt. 4-7; Albert d'Aix, V. 9; E. do Aguilers, c. 19; Baiidri, IY. 6; Jacques de Yitry, p. 1105. The Crusaders brought tlie pigeons do\vn with arro\vs or hawks, read tlie messages, and dispatehed tho carriers with deceitful letters.
p. 79, 1. 25. seyut lame conuerted hem.—Sir G. Warner: "De Vitry rightly says tliat lhey liad tlieir name, not from St. James tlie apostle, but 'a quodam magistro suo dieto Jacobo cujusdam (Tlieodosii) Alexandrini patriarcliae discipulo,' meaning Jacob al-Baradai, or Baradaeus, a monk of Constantinople in the sixth eentury, by -\vliose energy the sect was organised; and he [viz. Jacques de Yitry] is responsible for the statement that saint John baptised them, only in so far as he incidentally mentions St. John the Baptist in speaking of the confession of sins." The whole trend of the Mandeville's argument is obviously as heter-odox as was possible in his day. Auricular confession was often opposed by dissenters from Roman Catholicism. Jundt, Histoire da pantheisme populaire an M.A. (1875) quotes tho Dominiean Etienne deBelleville (1223) on the Yaudois : . . . " lis enseignent qu'il suffit de confesser ses pčches a Dieu et que Dieu seul a le droit d'excommunier" (p. 31). In d'Outremeuse's oven time, the Lollards ivere accused of denying confession to the priest:
~ Sed hoc Lollardi renuunt, Cum soli Deo instreunt Nostras culpas detevgere.
(Wright: Political Poevis and Songs, I., 1859, p. 240).
p. 79, 1. 27. onhj to Mm.—H. : qar a cely homme se doit rendre coupable contre qi il mesprint, i. e. for to him against whom •one has trespassed should one avow one's guilt. Slight cliange of meaning.
p. 79, 1. 32. Confitebor.—Ps. cxi. 1 : I \vill praise the Lord with my \vliole heart. A formula repeated in ix. 1, and in cxxxviii. 1.
p. 79, 1. 33. Delictum meum.—Ps. xxxii. 5: I acknowledged my sin unto tliee.
p. 79, 1. 34: Dens meus.—Ps. cxviii. 28: Tliou art my God and I will praise thee.
p. 79, 1. 35. duoniam cogitacio.—Sir G. Warner refers to Ps. xciv. 11 : The Lord kno\veth the thoughts of man. This is not very near.
p. 80, 1. 2. Natheiks seynt Austi/n.—H. : Et nientmoins seint Augnstin et seint Gregory dient. Brussels 10420-5 (modernised) : Et toutefois nous lisons en saintes čcritures qu'aucuns des auteurs (B. 1114 L : autres) des saints honnnes s'accordont a leurs opiuions, si que saint Augnstin, saiut Gregoire, saint Hilaire. In tlie Brussels version, those Fatliers of the Church are definite]y pitted against the Papal doctrine of auricular confession.
p. 80, 1. 4. Qui scelera.—Wlioso ponders on his sins and feels converted, let him hold himself pardoned.
p. 80, 1. 5. Dominus počim.—The Lord considers thouglits more than words.
p. 80, 1. 6. Longorum temporum.—Sins committed long before perish in the twinkling of an eye once repentance is horn in the hcart.
p. 80, 1. 15. was first.—H. : Et verite est.qe ceste confessioun est primitiue et naturelle.
p. 80, 1. 16. seynt peter.—H.: Bles ly seintz pieres apostoilles qi sunt depuis venez, i. e. But the Holy Fatliers the Popes ivlio have come since. Mistranslation. The French original opposes Scripture and the Primitive Church to the Papal authority.
p. 80,1. 21. medicym — Brussels 10420-5 : Et ainsi ne peut-on doimer penance convenahle, qui ne sait la qualite [MS. quantite] du fait, i. e. Similarly, one can give no appropriate penance unless » one kno\vs tlie character of the deed. The Englisher has follo\ved H. Tlie orthodox conclusion of d'Outremeuse's unorthodox argument is from Jacques de Vitry, who inveighs against the Jacobites : Pereunt ox defectu doctrinae, vulnera sua medicis spiritualibus abscondentes, quorum est inter lepram et lepram discernere, et peccatorum circumstancias pensando poenitentias iniungere, etc. (quoted by Bovenschen, p. 263).
p. 80, 1. 26. Surienes.—From Jacques de Vitry, c. lxxv., p. 138, and Haiton, c. 14.
p. 80, 1. 29. therf bred.—H. : et font le sacrement dun pain leuez. Mistranslation.
p. 80, 1. 32. Gewgyenes.—From Jacques de Yitry, c. lxxx. p. 156.
p. 81, 1. 3. gyrt abouen.—H.: ceintz par dessure. Burchard, De Terra Sancta, vrites of the Syrians : In habitu concordant curn Sarracenis, nisi quod tantum per cingulum laneuni discernuntur (ed. 1864, p. 89). Another derivation of the name is from Our Lady's Girdle, given to St. Tliomas at the Assumption (DAnglure,
Le Saint Voi/age, ed. by Bonnardot and Longnon, S.A.T.F., 1878).
p. 81, 1. 4. Arrijenes.—No Arians appoar among tlie sects of Medieval Palestine. D'Outrenieuse brings them in.
p. 81, 1. 5. of Ynde t summe.—H. : Yndiens, qi sont de la tcrre Preistre John, i. e. Indians wlio are of Prester Jolin's land. Mistranslation.
p. 81, 1. 7. to othere pei len vanjaunt, i. e. from othors tliey vary.
p. 81, 1. 21. Helizeus Damascus.—Eliezer (Genesis xv. 2). Erom Eugesippus and other Itineraries. Vincent de Beanvais, XXXII., c. 61. Most other data in the notice of Damascus aro from Boldensele.
p. 82, 1. 15. Sardenak,-—Prutz, Kidturgescli. d. Kreuzziige (1883), calls the monastery Sebedany, and places it in the Anti-Lebanon (p. 65), and reports similar stories from Our Lady's Cliurch near Tripoli and from that at Tortosa (p. 66). Schefer, in his edition of Bertrandon de la Broguiere (1892), gives the modem name as Sidnaya, the Medieval ones as Sardenay, Sardan, Sardenal and Notre-Dame de la Eoche (p. 65). Ali the Itineraries report the miracle, \vhich may be connected vitli the Jewish practice of anoiuting stone pillars vitli oil (Gen. xxviii. 18; xxxv. 14, etc.). See the miracle of St. Catherine, p. 39, 1. 23.
p. 82,1. 20. vowt.—H.: voute. Boldensele: In casali pulchro, quod sub monasterio est, Christiani scismatici commorantur, bono vino satis abundantes (77). D'Outremeuse seems to liavo read some such vord as cava, cavema, vault, instead of casale, village!
p. 82, 1. 24. \at turneth into flesch. — H. : qi se conuerty en cliar. The French convertit vas probably meant as a preteritc. Mistranslation.
p. 82,1. 26.—The account of the Tartars is from the Historia Mongolorum of the Franciscau Joannes do Piano Carpini, included in Vincent de Beauvais' encyclopedia.
Ibid. eten lioundes.—Pseudo-Metliodius, ed. Sackur, 1898 : Comedebant enim hi omnes cantharo specieni omnem coin-quinabilem vel spurcebileni, id est canes, mures, serpentes, etc. (pp. 72-73). Alexander asks God to enclose tliose impure nations betveen the Uber mountains.
p. 83, 1. 8.—Batlio (d. 1255), grandson of Yenghiz and khan of the Golden Horde (Orda) received Carpini's vi it (Sir G. Warner).
He was dead when tlie Mandeville was -vvritten. Batlio is mentioned by Hayton, p. 157 of 1906 ed.
p. 83, 1. 11. to somenjnne.—H.: II serroit bon pais a semer de feuchere et de genest et des espines et de rounces, i. e. It would be a good eountry for sovving fern and broom and tliorns and brambles. Mistranslation.
p. 83, 1. 18. Daresten.—Sir G. Warner guesses at Dorostena or Drestra, tlie old name of Silistria. But tlie irresponsible d'Outremeuse may have tbought of tlie Dur-Este of romance mentioned, e. g. in tlie Ghanson de Roland. See note to p. 44,1. 33.
p. 83,1. 35. Scleyes.—H. : soleiez. Brussels 10420-5: seleis. Egerton: sleddes. The original reading probably was scleyes, cognate \vith esclisse = traineau in tlie abridged edition of Godefroy, 1901. D'Outremeuse might know the Middle Flemish word sledde, slee = sledge. Grandgagnage, Diet. etym. de la langue loallonne, t. II., 1880, gives the form selite, meaning sledge.
p. 84, 1. 18. of here lame.—The \vord lavv -was used in tlie Middle Ages with the meaning religion, espeeially of the Jewish, Christian and Saracen la\vs. Benan, Averroes (186G), p. 166.— In the Liegeois version of tlie Crusading cycle, the tliree are said to bo equally false. Comumarant says to Godfrey of Bouillon :
En tiere sont trois lois, il est bien verites, Et cliascuns est si bien en sa foi abuses, Juis et Sarrasin et les crestienes Qne chascuns cuide en foi estre bien asenes.
(I'. Pariš, Histoire littiraire, Vol. XXV., p. 533.)
p. 84,1. 21. Meshaf.—William of Tripoli, De Statu Saracen-orum, ed. in Prutz, Kulturg. d. Kreuzz: Postquam dietum est de egressu Macomcti et suorum, progressu eoruni atque occasu, restat videre, quid sentiendum est de eorum loge sen libro Alcoranum, Meshaf seu Harine (c. xxv., p. 590).
p. 84, 1. 27. plače of dehjtes.—VVill. Trip.: Locus deliciarum est, in quo quisque liabebit nonaginta novem virgines delicatas, quibus omnibus fruetur omni die et semper inveniet illas illibatas et integras, Ad nutum etiam desiderii rami arborum fructum porrigent optatum ori comedentis, flumina lactis et mollis meri et liquidissime limphe deorsum defluent, menia et mansiones pro meritis singulorum assignabuntur singulis ox lapidibus preciosis edificata et ex auro precioso Ofir (Prutz, 596).
p. 85, 1. 9. erist spale als sone as he icas bom.—Will. Trip. : The relatives of the Virgin ask: Quomodo loquitur infans in mandeville.	g
cunabulis ? Efc ipse puer dixit: . . . Deus . . . me fecit bene-dictum prophetam (ed. Prutz, p. 593).
p. 85, 1. 13. The Angel.—Will. Tri p.: Et apparuit [Spiritus] ei [Mariae] in similitudine viri et dixit Maria territa: Invoco Deum misevicordem, si tu es Taquius. (Glosa Sarracenorum : Taquius erat quidam incantator, qui subito intrabat super virgines et suppriniebat eas speciosus et pulcher ut angelus.) Et dixit: Ego sum nuncius Dei tui : donabitur tibi filius iunocens et purus (ed. Prutz, c. xxxii., p. 592). D'Outremeuse lias follotved tliis so closely tliat 110 conclusion is possible as to liis o\vn views on the Immaculate Conception. Dr. Bovenschen rightly points out that the gross calumnies of Medieval Christians against Islam and its fouuder, known to the author of Mandeville through Vincent de Beauvais, Jacques de Vitry, and other writings, liave not. been icpeated bere. Sir G. "VVarner explains tlie name Taquius as a mistranslation of a word in the Koran (Transi. Eodivell, 1876, p. 112).
p. 85,1.24. childed vnder a pahne tre.—AVill. Trip., c. xxxiii. : Quomodo peperit [Maria] et natus eam consolatur.—Item in alio loco demonstrat [Alcoran] quomodo filium, quem conceperat, peperit et quomodo filius liatus de ca matrem consolatur et dicit sic: Con-cepit Maria filium et abiit cum eo in locum longinquum et remotum. Et cum advenisset tenipus partus, peperit sub palma. Et tunc dixit: O ut mortua fuissem, antequain lioc evenisset milii et oblivioni fuissem tradita ! Et mox natus de ea dixit: Ne tvisteris, ait, posuit sub to Deus secretum. Tralie ad te ramum palme cum fructu et super te cadct fructns electus maturus; comcde ex eo et bibe et esto leta (ed. Prutz, 592).—Montdgut, Heures de lecture d'un critigue (1891), maintains tliat tliese episodes bear a striking likcness to the story of tlie conception and birtli of the onchantoi' Merlin (p. 308, fn.).
p. 86, L 3. full of c[h]aritee.—The original reading, claritee, is correct. Will. Trip.: . . . evangelium, in quo est directio et lux et veritas (ed. Prutz, p. 594).
p. 86,1. 9. Missns est Angelus.—An Evangelium from Luke i. 26, often repeated in the liturgy, 1 am told by a learned Benedictine: " And in the sistli nionth, the angel Gabriel was seut from God unto a city of Galilee, named Nazaretli."
p. 86, 1. 19. neuere crucijfged.—"\Villiam of Tripoli is more hostile to tlie Mabometans : Mendacium Sarracenornm et fabula de Cliristi morte et eius cruce. Dicunt hic glosatores Alcorani, quod

Judei noii crucifixerunt Cliristum, set Judam proditorem, qui dum quereret magistrum suuni in spelunca, ut caperetur, mutatus est vultus oius in facieni Jesu; quem ministri tollentes cruciHxerunt, et ideirco dieunt, quod cliristiani non habent scientiam de Deo, quia dicunt Cliristum crucifixum ab impiis Judeis, qui non fuit crucifixus nec morfcuus, sed vivus asoendit in celum iterum descen-surus. Item dicunt, quod Deus contra suam iusticiarn egisset, si permisisset Christum innocentcm occidi (ed. Prutz, pp. 594-595). This is the doctrine called Doketism, which was conimon araong heretics both before and after d'Outremeuse's time. Ch. Scbmidt, Histoire des Cathares, II., 1849, pp. 3C-37 ; A. Jundt, Hist. Panth., 1875, p. 142.
p. 87, 1. 2. pei f/on so ny oure feijth.—Will. Trip. : ipsi sunt vicini fidei christiane (ed. Prutz, p. 596).—Et sic simplici sermone Dei, sine philosophicis argumentis sive militaribus armis, sicut oves simplices petunt baptismum Christi et transeunt in ovile Dei. IIoc dixit et scripsit, qui auctore Deo plus quam milic iam baptizavit (ihid., p. 597-598).
p. 87, 1. 6. the lame of Maehomete schall faijle.—Will. Trip.: Attrahit etiam eos ad veram fideni credulitas et quedam comniunis conceptio in cordibus omnium tamquam prescientia sita, quod doctrina Macometi et fides sit in brevi casura, sicut et Mosayce legis cul tura et sola fides Christi cum populo christiano semper sit, quamdiu mundus durabituf, stabilis et mausura (ed. Prutz, p. 596).
p. 87, 1. 8. $if ony man aske.—Will. Trip.: Si quis enim querat ab ipsis quenam sit fides eorum, nesciunt aliud dicere nisi hoc tantum : Credimus Deum crcatorem omnium, diem iudicii, in quo remunerabuntur merita hominum, et vera csse, que Deus locutus est per ora sanctorum proplietarum omnium (ed. Prutz, p. 596).
p. 87, l. 16. .ij. vujfes.—Will. Trip. : Ilabeas uxores duas et tres et quatuor et ita usque ad novem, et concubinas, quot poterit emere dextera manus tua. Et si in oculis tuis displiceat uxor, trade ei libelluni repudii et abire permittas (ed. Prutz, p. 596).
p. 87, 1. 23. .iij. persones.—Will. Trip. : Mirantur, quando audiunt divine et deifice trinitatis mysterium, sine cuius cognitione 11011 liabetur de Deo vero vera scientia. Nam cum audiunt, quod Deus, quem colunt, ut aiunt, est creator coeli et terre et creaturarum omnium, qui creavit omnia ex nichilo verbo suo sibi coaetcrno, concedunt gaudientes, quod Deus habeat verbum, per quod creata
sunt universa et sine ipso factum est nicliil. Item cum audiunt, quod Deus, qui est verbalis, lioc est liabens verbum, ut vivus et vita vitaruiri, vitam tribuens viventibus cunctis, in vita vivens, fons vite indeficiens, unde vitam hausit omnis creatura corporalis et spiritualis, concedunt Deum habere vitam sive spiritum, quem dicinnis sanctum (ed. Prutz, p. 597).
p. 88, 1. 4. Moijses.—Will. Trip.: Abraham est amicus Dei, Moyses autem prolocutor Dei, Jesus, Marie filius,' verbum et spiritus Dei et Macometus est Dei nuneius. Inter quos quatuor Jesus verbum Dei est maior, cuius magnitudinis laudes et preconia monstrata sunt supra (ed. Prutz, p. 596).
p. 88, I. 9. feyth as cristene men lian.—H. : loy parfite et foy solonc Cristiens. The Frencli original is less ortliodox tlian tlie Englisli translation.
p. 88, 1. 16. ben pei repreued.—H. : Et pur ceo sunt ils persecutours de veraiz sages, qi espiritalmont lentendent, i. e. therefore they persecute the really \vise, \vlio understand it after the špirit. Mistranslation. The Frencli original accuses tlie foolish infidels, who take Scripture literally, of persecuting the ■vvise wlio interpvet it ariglit. A heretic position.
p. 88, 1. 18. viuificat.—Brussels 10420-5 adds: Mais qui lentent espiritalment, il la croit parfaittement.
p. 88, 1. 19. pei lian defouled the lawe.—Will. Trip.: . . . in hoc Sarraceni se preferunt Judeis et Chvistianis, quod dicunt, Judeos violasse legeni et Christianos violasse evangelium, et so suum in sua virtute et integritate servasse divinum librum Alcoranum (ed. Prutz, p. 591).
p. 88, 1. 23. the Soiulan tolde me.—Dr. Bovenschen accepts this as truthful and autobiographical. Sir G. "VVarner looks upon it as fietion and compares it to the commonplaces of satirical literature in the Middle Ages. The sinfulness of Christians is dwelt upon in "VVilliam of Tyre (see Caxton's Godfreij of Bouillon, E.E.T.S., 1893, p. 31). Prutz refers to Jacques de Vitry (I. 70, p. 128-129); to Guilelm. Neubrig. (III. 14); to Caesarii Heisterbac., Dud. mirac. (IV. 15 ed. Strange, I. 187-188), and to Ricoldus de Monte Crucis. Montčgut instances the tale of tlie Je\vish merchant in Boccaccio's Decameron (First Day, Tale Second). Grober refers to a tale by Bosone da Gubbio (d. after 1345) as the source of Boccaccio (p. 11 of Grober's Introd. to Decameron).
p. 88, 1. 29. jee cristene men.—Brussels, 10420-5 : voz gens.
Brussels 11111 : vos prebstres'. H.: voz fiamynes. The latter two readiugs, containing an attack on the clergy, are obviously right, as opposed to the le\ved peple of 1. 31.
p. 89, 1. 1. fighten.—H.: baretter, i.e. cheat. The MS. used by tlie Englisher probably read : battre.
p. 89, 1. 4. now sicerded, noiv daggered. Sir G. "VVarner gives variants:—S.: ore broudez ore eontaillez. G.: ore broudes ore court taillies. Brussels, 10420-5 : ou broisde ou contailles. Brussels 11141 : broude puis decope et entretaillie. A\'e niay guess that contaille or entretaillč means slaslied, as a tailoring term. Tlie Englisher probably thought of coutel, couteau, i.e. knife, and therefore introduced words derived from sword and dagger. Mistranslation.
p. 89, 1. 19. pat knowe we wel le oure propliecijes.—De Reiffenberg, in his Introduction to Vol. II. of tlie romance of the Ghevalier au Gijgne et Godefroi de Bouillon, quotes Robert le Moine, where the soothsayer Calabre says : A centum anuis et infra invenerunt patres liostri in sacris Deorum responsis et in sortibus et divinationibus suis et animalium extis, quod christiana gens super nos esset ventura nosque victura. Concordant super hoc aruspices, magi, arioli, et numinum nostroruin responsa et prophetarum dieta (pp. xl.-xli.). The fourteenth-century verse says :
Par forclie conquesteront la nostre manfion;
Et prenderont oussy le temple Salemon.
Vous en seres livres a grant destrucion.
(p. 12, 11. 3650-3652.)
p. 89, 1. 26. contres of eristene kijnges t princes.—H.: des courtz des princez. Mistranslation.
p. 89,1. 27. messangeres.—Such a spying expedition is reported in tlie Crusading epies. Cantos xii.-xviii. of tlie romance of Godefroi de Bouillon, edited by Hippeau (1877), teli liovv King Cornumarant of Jerusalem comes to Bouillon as a palmer to survey the power of his future opponent Godfrey. Tlie text edited by de Reiffenberg has a similar episode:
Or est Cornumarans par son fier hardement Passes de^a la mer, de quoy il se repent Pour veoir vostve estat et vo demainement.
(Vol. II., 1848, p. 55, 11. 4656-4658.)
p. 89, 1. 29. of clothes of gold. —Brussels 10420-5 : de musk. Can the Englisher have read damask and thus reached clotli 1 Mistranslation.
p. 90, 1. 12. Seijnt Gabriell.—Will. Trip. : . . . Macometus habens etatis vite 45 annos cepit dicere se esse prophetam Dei, Gabriele archangelo nunciaute ei voluntatem divinam (ed. Prutz, p. 590).
p. 90, 1. 14. bom in Arabije.—Will. Trip.: puer videlicet orphanus, egrotativus, pauper et vilis, custos cameli, natione Arabs (ed. Prutz, p. 576).
p. 90, 1. Ii9. Eremijte, tlie Nestorian moiik Sergius, otherwise called Baliira, William of Tripoli's Baliayra.
p. 90, 1. 21. tlie entree began to wexe.—-Will. Trip.: Hic ponunt Sarraceni primum miraculum, quod Deus operatus est, ut dicunt, pro famulo suo adliuc parvulo, dicentes, quod parva poita curie monasterii, per quani transibant ad presentiam pueri, dura vellet intrare parvulus, ita divino nutu crevit dilatata et arcualiter exaltata est, ut curie imperialis videretur hostiuni aut introitus donius regie magestatis (ed. Prutz, p. 576). Tho same miracle, occurs in the Moniage Guillaume, \vhen Williani of Orange knocks at Bernard's door (Bčdier, Lerjendes epiques, I. 1908, p. 349).
p. 90, 1. 26. gouemour i prince.—H. : gouernour de la terre al prince de Corodane, i. e. governor of tho eouiitry of the prince of C. Mistranslation.—"VVilliam of Tripoli calls the first liusband of Khadidjah a \vealtliy merchant, D'Outremeuse raises him to princely rank. Sir G. Warner identifies Corodane as the name of Khorasan in tlie Crusading historians. Vincent de Beauvais (Sp. Hist., 1. 23, cap. xxxix.) writes of Eadiga, lady (domina) of Corozania.
p. 90, 1. 30. the grete silceness.—H. : de la grant maladie, ceo est de la caduke. Vincent de Beauvais : Post liaec vero Machomet caepit cadere frequenter epileptica passione. Quod Eadiga cernens valde tristabatur, quod napsisset impurissimo homini et epileptico. Quam ille placare desiderans, talibus sermonibus denmlcebat eam dicens; quia Gabrielem Archangelum loquentem mecum con-templor, et non ferens splendorem vultus eius, utpote carnalis liorao deficio et cado. Credidit ergo mulier, et omuos Arabes, et Ismahelitae, quod ex ore Archangeli Gabrielis illas susciperet leges, quas suis discipulis dabat, eo quod Gabriel Archangelus saepa a Deo mittatur hominibus sanctis (ed. 1524, p. 913).
p. 91, J. 2. generacioun of ysmael.—Will. Trip.: natione Arabs de genere Ysmaelis (ed. Prutz, p. 576).
p. 91, 1. 4. Ismaelytenes.—Honorius, Imago Mundi, Migne,
Vol. CLXXII., col. 125 (lik L, c. xv.), describing Westem Asia : lil ea suut gentes multae, Moabitae, Annnonitae, Iduamaei, Sarraceni, Madianitae, et aliae multae. (Col. 126 c. xvii.) : In liac [Palestina] etiam Sarraceni, a Sara dieti, qui et Agareni, ab Agar. Item Ismaelitae ab Ismael nuneupati.
p. 91, 1. 9. heremyte.—Identical with the Eremyte of p. 90, 1. 19, according to the legend. Our text seems to separate liim into two.
p. 91, 1. 14. ivente Maehomete.—Will. Trip.: Ad praedietum magistrom suum Bahayram frequentius veniebat et in veniendo et moram faciendo apud ipsum sodales gravabat, queni tamen ipse libenter audiebat et milita pro eo faciebat. Ob quam causam sodales cogitaverunt Bahayram interfieere, sed timebant magistrom. Accidit igitur quadam noete, ut gravati longa collatione, qua tenuit magistruni reclusus, cum cernerent magistrom tremulentum, pugione ipsius Machometi iugulaverunt virom sanetuni noete illa, im-ponentes eidem magistro, quod nimia ebrietate nlienatus suum interfecerat magistrom et auetorem. Mane autem facto dum Machometus sanetum virum quaereret licentiam accepturus et dieturus vale, inveniens ipsum mortuum vehementer contristatus cepit quaerere homicidas, et cum argueretur a sodalibus tamquam auetor sceleris ebriosus, credens veram esse, quod dicebant, conscius quod ebrius exstiterat noete illa et videns proprium gladiuni cruentatum, contra ebrietatem et vin um ebrietatis causam maledixit omnes vini portitores [potatores?] venditores et emptores, ob quam causam Sarraceni devoti vinum non bibebant nec bibunt Baca-bitarum more (ed. Prutz, p. 577).—This may be compared to the killing of Clitus by Aloxander.
p. 91, 1. 32. Galamell.—Sir G. Warner: Por sugarcanes, " calamelli, calanii pleni melle," and " canamellae, de quibu3 zucchara ex compressione eliquatur," see J. de Vitry (pp. 1075, 1099). They are noticed also by the erusading historians, e. g. Alb. of Aix (v. 37), "calamellos mellitos, . . . quos vocant zucra, suxit populus," and Will. of Tyre (xiii. 3). But though the canes and the sugar are mentioned, the drinlc is not. Por the medicinal properties of sugar (it is gode for the breest) see Alb. Magnus, De Veget. vi. 37, " Lenit etiam peetus," etc. (ed. Jessen, p. 470).
p. 91, 1. 36. Arcliiflamijn.—The Oxford English Dietionary, under flamen, \vrites that Geoffrey of Monmouth used archllamen and flamen to denote the two grades of alleged sacerdotal funetion-
aries in heatlien Britain, wliose plače was aftervvards taken by bishops and archbishops, Here, as in tbe variant qiioted in our note to p. 88, 1. 29, an ironical side-glance at the Roman hierarcliy may be suspected. The \vords are not in William of Tripoli.
p. 92, 1. 2. La ellee, etc.—Sir G. \Varner gives the Arabic as : La ilali illa illah, Muhammad rasni allah. The formula is from AVilliam of Tripoli.
p. 92, 1. 6. here lettres.—Sir G. Warner : This alpliabet is found in the Cosmograpliia of Aetliicus ... it lias strong affinities with the Sclavonic alphabet kno\vn as Glagolitic.— According to Gaster (see note to p. 13, 1. 12), many Medieval heresies vere of East-European or Slavonic origin. See Introd., pp. 21-22.
p. 92, 1. 12. poni i 3ogh.—II.: nous auons en nostre parleure en Engleterre deux lettres pluis qils nount en lour a b c, cest assauoir p et 3, qi sont appellez tliorn et ^ogli. If, as the preselit editor believes, d'Outremeuse "\vrote the Mandeville, lie vould have learned the names and sliapes of tliose two letters from a traveller, possibly from the English doctor Sir John Mandeville.
p. 95, 1. 4. the more i the less.—H.: la moiudre, i.e. Cairo. Bahylon tlie Great was in Mesopotamia.
p, 95, 1. 9. .iiij. flodes.—Only three are named. p. 95, 1. 12. Persije.—Ausfeld points to the form Persis (Persidis) as the name of a town [Persepolis ?] (Alex, Bom., 1907, p. 70).
p. 95, 1. 17. the grete see.—A term applied to the Euxine in the Middle Ages (Sir G. Warner). See note to p. 170, 1. 9. p. 95,1. 21. Thanvj.—Tlie Tanais or Don. p. 95, 1. 23. Albanije.—Vincent de Beauvais : Albania est a colore populi nuncupata, eo quod albo crine nascantur. Haec ab oriente sub mari Caspio surgens, per ora oceani septentrionalis usque ad Maeotides paludes per deserta et inculta extenditur. Huic terrae canes ingentes sunt, tantaeque feritatis, ut tauros pre-mant, leones perimant (Sp. Hist., 1.1., c. lxix., p. 26 of 1624 edition). According to a footnote to Dan. de Thaurisio's Responsio ad errores impositos Ilermenis (ed. 1906, p. 593), the country of the Albanians, or Aghouans, comprises three parts: Armenia, Shirvan and Azerbeidjian.
p. 96,1. 3. the see more high p an the lond.—Jean d'Outremeuse, Miroir des Hisioires : Libe . . . la mere y est asseis plus grant et plus hault qui n'est la terre; et se soy sourtient dedens ses metes
en teile manere, qu'illi lie cliiet et ne gote sour la terre (Vol. I., 1864, p. 295). Tlie fourteentli-century version of tlie Ghevalier au Ctjgne places tlie liigli sea near Paradise :
Et puis le lianlte mer qui paradix costie, Et la mist Dieu Adam et Eve son amie.
(Vol. III., 1854, 11. 21769-21770.)
Compare Dante's liill of Paradise and Purgatory, arising in tlie midst of tlie Antipodean sea like Mandevilles mountayne, 1. 6, of p. 96 (John of Hildeslieim, ed. 1878, p. 30).
p. 96, 1. 20. Pountz, Pontus Euxinus or tlie Black Sea. Here d'Outremeuse begins to follovv friar Odoric's account of his travels in the East.
p. 96, 1. 23. Quicumque wlt, tlie first \vords of the Athanasian Creed, which is not no\v believed to bo by Athanasius. Tlie story of his quarrel \vith the Pope, described by Sir G. "VVarner as liighly fanciful, really contains one more attack upon the Papacy.
p. 97, 1. 7. old castell.—Brussels 10420-5 : j chastel ancliien dont les meurs sont pres tous couors de eder que nous appelons ivy et siet sur vne roche, i. e. an old castle, tlie ivalls of whioh are nearly ali covered with ivy, wliich we call [in Englisli] ivy, and which stands 011 a ročk. The fiction of an Englisli autliorship is again supported by the introduction of an Englisli word.
p. 97,1. 9. Laijaijs,—Laias, modern Laiazzo, Pharsipoe, modem Perschembe, and Cruk, modern Korglio or Guiaourkeui, ali lie in Cilicia, or Little Armenia, on the Mediterranean coast, rigbt away from Trebizond on the Black Sea. Hayton of Armenia, an author familiar to d'Outremeuse, had been a lord of Cruk.
p. 97,1.13. ladij of faijrije.—The lady Melior, sister of Melusine, in the romance of that name, \vritten dovvn 1387, after d'Outremeuse had finislied the Mandeville, and edited in 1891, for the E.E.T.S., by A. K. Donald.
p. 98, 1. 4. sone of a pore man.—This part of the tale is not included in the romance of Melusine, nor is the knyglit of the temple of 1. 10.
p. 98, 1. 21. Artijroun.—Odoric : Et de la m'entournay en Armenie la grant qui a nom Artiron. Ceste cit6 est moult bonne et riclie et seroit encore plus se ne feussent Tartre et Sarrazin qui la ont destruitte car on y treuve encore pain et char et tous autres vivres en tres grant liabondance fors de vins et de fruit. Ceste citč est moult froide car les gens dient qu'elle sciet au plus hault
temni- qui soit aujourduy habite. En ceste cit^ a moult bonnes eaues, et est la cause car cestes eaues du fleuve do Euffrates qui cuert a vne journee pres de ceste cite a my voye de Trapesonde et la cite do Tlioris (ed. Cordier, 1891, pp. 5-6).
p. 98, 1. 24. pat malieth gret cold. —H. : et si fait grant froide, i. e. it is very cold. Gallicism.
p. 98, 1. 27. a iornege hesgde pat cytee.—H.: a vne iournee pres de celle cite, i. e. a day's travelling from tliat city. Mistranslation.
p. 98, 1. 28. vnder erthe.—This marvel is not in Odoric. It is a duplicatc of \vhat d'Outremeuse had written ahout the Nile (p. 28, 1. 10).
p. 98, 1. 29. resorteth.—H.: resourt, i. e. rises again, from sourdre. Mistranslation.
p. 98, 1. 31. Sabissocolle.—Odoric: Sabissa colloasseis, ex-plained by Cordier as Hassan-kaleh, east of Erzerum (pp. 6 and 15).
p. 98, 1. 32. Ararath.—Vincent deBeauvais, Sp. Mit., 1. VE, c, xxi., col. 383 of 1524 ed. : Ararat est mons Armeniae, in quo Arcam liistorias post diluuium resedisse testantur, undo et usque liodie ibideni lignorum eius videntur vestigia (from Isidore).
p. 98, 1. 33. Taneez.—Brussels 10420-5: cliano. Cordier quotes from Chardin I., p. 219 : Ce mont [Ararat] a encore deux autres noms dans les livres persans, savoir Cou-nouh, c.a.d. Mont-No6, et Sahet-toppus, c.ži.d. heureuse butte. Sir I. Gollancz drew my attention to the identity of tlio first component with the Persian word koli = mountain, e. g. in Koh-i-Noor = mountain of liglit. Danici de Thaurisio calls Ararat mons Noe. His commentators sumniarise the legend of a nionk James, \vho tries to ascend to the top, but falls asleep on the way, and finds himself at his starting-point again whcn he awakes. After several fruitless attempts, an angel tells hira tliat God takes pity 011 him and gives him a piece of tlie ark, which was first preserved in St. James's monastery, and is now at Etchmiadzin (Dan. de Tli., 1906, p. 592).—Prof. C. F. Brown quotes from Cleanness :
On ]>e mounte of Mararaoh of Armene hills, J>at oJ>er-wayez on ebrv hit liat J)e thanes.
(11. 447-8, quoted in Author of Pearl, 1904.)
The author of Cleanness probably followed the Mandeville, vvhile d'Outremeuse may liave obtained liis Persian word from some
Jevvish source, oral or written (Jolm of Hildesheim, ed. 1878, p. 26).
p. 99, 1. 4. nou]>er somer ne wynter.—H.: et en estee et en yuer, i. e. botli in summer and in winter.
p. 99, 1. 8. of the montaijne.—Herc the French MSS. insert tlie legend of the monk as in 11. 10-20.
Ibid. Daljne.—Sir G. "VVarner: The ruins of Ani, once the capital of Armenia, are about sixty miles nortli-\vest of Ararat, near Kars. Its thousand clmrches are mentioned by Rubruk in 1253 as tlien existing (p. 389); but the \vliole city vas destroyed by earthquake in 1319 (St. Martin, Mem. sur VArmenie, 1818, I., pp. 111-114).
p. 99, 1. 9. Any is a mere duplicate of Dayne, according to d' Outremeuse's familiar metliod.
p. 99, 1. 21. Thauriso.—Odoric: Tlioris . . . jadis ot nom Faxis autres dient Sussis (ed. Cordier, 1891, p. 19).
p. 99, 1. 37. r/ode rijueres.—Odoric only mentions good vater. D'OLitremeuse adds the rivers and ships !
p. 100, 1. 2. Cassak.—Odoric : . . . cit6 des trois ruys. . . . Et appelle on cesto citd de Cassan, cit6 royal de grant honneur, mais Tartre 1'ont moult destruite. Cordier hesitates between Qaschan, throe days from Ispahan and four from Ardistan and Sawah = Saba, mentioned in Marco Polo and lying between Soldania and Yezd (ed. 1891, pp. 41-42).
p. 100, 1. 9. Geth.—Sir G. "VVarner hesitates between Yezd and a plače immediately to the north of Ispahan, now called Gez.
p. 100, 1. 10. graveltj see.—Mentioned again as in Prester J oh n's land on p. 181, 11. 19-29.
p. 100,1. 12. clejienflessch pere Dabai/o, etc.—Brussels 10420-5 : La appellent ilz la char dalbago et le vin vape. So in B. 11141. H. has Dabago and Vapa. Sir G. "VVarner, following the Egerton MS., which omits ali mention of wine and meat, tries to iuterpret tliese tvvo words as plače names. But vappa is only the Latin for Hat wine, as in Massinger's Believe as you list:
..........Your viper \vine,
So mucli in practice with grey-bearcled gallants, But vappa to tlie nectar of lier lips.
(Act IV, Seene 1.)
As for dalbago, it bears some reseinblance to albacore, explained in tlie Oxford English Dictionary as meaning a certain fish, and
derived from Arabic al + bukr, pl. bakarat, a young camel, a lieifer.
p. 100, 1. 17. Cornaa.—Cordier's Odoric has se ven variants, and identifles the site with Istaklir, the ancient Persepolis (pp. 49-50), \vliere Yule notes a modern name, Kinara.
p. 100, 1. 23. lettres of Persaynes.—Tho French texts and Egerton give another alphabet here. Sir G. Warner identities it as " given by J. G. Eccard, De origine Germanorum libri duo, 1750, pl. IV., p. 192, from an unspecified MS. at Eatisbon, said to bo of the eleventli century. It there professes to be Clialdaic. This MS. also contains six other alphabets; and it is significant that among them, in addition to the Hebreiv, is included the so-called Egyptian alphabet of Mandeville."
p. 100, 1. 29. Siveze.—Sueta in Eugesippus (p. 994) lies below Damascus.
Ibid. Theman, also in Eugesippus.
p. 101, 1. 1. Are of Gosra.—Brussels 10420-5 : aro de bosra. Sir G. Warner: For the account of Job, identified with "Jobab the son of Zerah of Bozrali" (Gen. xxxvi. 33), see Isidore, De ortu et obitu Patrum, cap. 24 (Migne, lxxxiii., 136).
p. 101,1. 5. after his laice.-—A liint that one religion is as good (or as bad) as another. John of Hihlesheim \vrites that it is a moot point among the Je\vs how the Lord could praise Job, thougli he was but a Gentilo (ed. Kopke, 1878, p. 10).
p. 101, 1. 9. to heere estate.—II.: et a hautesse de rechief, i. e. and to higli estate again. Mistranslation.
p. 101,1.15. Manna.—Odoric : La treuve on le manne meilleur et en plus grant habondance que en nulle partie du monde(p.59-60). The rest is from Vincent de Beauvais, Speč. Nat., 1624, 1. IV., cc. lxxxiv.-lxxxv.: Manna est ros cadens super lapidem aut arborem et fit dulcis et coagulatur, sicut mel . . . visum acuit, pulmoni confert, et renibus ac vesicae. . . . Et est bonum stomacho et opati . . . laxat ventrem . . . liabet autem virtutem depurandi et mundificandi sanguinem (col. 285-286).
p. 101, 1. 20. congeletli.—H. : se coagule = coagulates. p. 101, 1. 25. Galdee.—Odoric : De la vins en Caldee, qui est uns grans royaume. Si passai par la terro de Babol qui est a iiii. journees pres de Caldee. En ceste Caldee ont leur propre langaige des gens du pays (p. 63).
p. 101, 1. 26. gret in sownynge.—This praise of the Chaldaean language is not in Odoric. No source has been traced for it.
p. 101, 1. 31. In \at reme, etc.—H. : En le roialme de Caldče sont ly hommes belles et vont mult noblement parez ouesqez creuecbiez dorrez, et lour draps auxi sont aoernez des orfraies et des grossez perlez et de pieres prcciouses mult noblement. Similarly, the two Brussels MSS. Meaning : In the kingdom of Chaldea, men are fair and go most nobly arrayed, with gilded liead-dresses, and tbeir garments also are adorned with orplireys and lavgc pearls and precious stones very nobly. Tlie Englisher bas not translated couvre-ehefs, i. e. covereliiefs, kercliiefs. Odoric : Les hommes y sont beaux et les femmes laides. La vont les hommes aourncz ainsy que cy vont nos femmes et portent sur leurs ohiefs d'or clos et chappeaux de perles (p. 63).
p. 101, 1. 35. lanje wyde.—The French original has only large, which tlie Englisher preserves along with its proper equivalent : wide.
p. 102, 1. 4. Hur.—Jean d'Outremeuse, Miroir des Histoircs : Thar6 le pere Abraham le patriarclie . . . vient . . . demoreir en la terre de Caldde, en une citeit c'on nommoit Hur, qui est a dire en franchois Eeu. . . . Astoit roy de Asserie Nynus, liqueis fondat en sa terre marchissant a la tliour de Babel, une mult belle citeit . . . Nynyve (Vol. I., 1864, p. 10). The ultimate source is Gen. xi. 27-xii. 6.
p. 102, 1. 22. here after— Both the Brussels IUSS. and some of tliose used by Sir G. VVarner here insert an alphabet, not recognisable to that learned palaeograplier.
p. 102, 1. 23. Amazoyne.—The story of tlie Amazons is an episode of the Medieval epic cycle of Alexander. Dr. Bovenschen refers especially to the Historia de preliis of the archpriest Leo. The French romance of Alexander and Gautier de Chatillon's (alias Gautier de Lille's) Latin poem of Alexandreis are a moro likely source.
p. 102, 1. 26. icommen ml not suffre no men.—Bovenschen (p. 279) quotes the Letter of Prester John, ed. Zarncke : Mariti praedictarum mulierum non morantur cum eis nec andent ad eas venire nisi statim vellent mori. Statutum est enim, quod quicumque vir intraverit praedictam insulam ipso die morietur.
p. 102, 1. 30. Oolepeus.—Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Ilist. : Dno reges juvenes Ylinos et Scolopitus . . . per insidias truci-dantur; quorum uxores, arma sumentes, viros, qui domi remanse-rant, interficiunt: tunc armis pace quaesita finitimorum concubitus ineunt. Mares, qui nascebantur, interficiunt, virgines reservant,
quas non lanificio, sed armis et equis et venationibiis assuefaciunt inustis infantium dexleris mammis, ne sagittarum ictus impedi-retur. His duae fuere reginae, Martliesia et Lampeto vicissim terminos defendentes (Spec. Hist., 1. I., c. xcvi., p. 36, cd. 1624).
p. 102, 1. 33. as creatures out of wytt.—H. : come desespercz. p. 103, 1. 3. male scholde duell.—II. : ne qenfant madl fuist norry entre elles.
p. 103, ]. 5. pel draioen hem.—Gautier de Chatillon narrates tlie loves of Alexander and tlie queen of the Amazons, named Thalestris:
. . . Visendi succonsa cupidine regis Gentis AmazoniRo veuit rogiua Tlialeatiis Castraque virginibus subiit eomitata duccntis.
Laeva pnpilla manet et conservatur adtiltis, Cuius laote infans sexns muliebris alatur. Non iutacta manct, sed aduritur altera, lentos Promptius ut tendant arcus.
Se venisse refert, ut pleno ventre regressa Communem pariat cum tanto principe prolem
.... Fuerit si feraina partu Prodita, maternis potietur filia regnis: Si mas exstiterit patri reddetur alcndus.
.... tandem pro munere uootem Ter deciesque tulit.
(.Alemndreis, ed. Mueldener, 1863, 1. VIII., 11. 8-47, pp. 173-174.)
The distinction made between aristocratic girls, who lose the left breast, and the infantry, vlio lose the riglit, seems a characteristic duplication, imagined by d'Outremeuse.
p. 103,1.29. Tarmegijte.—Sir G. AVarner refers to Brun. Latini, who locates Termegite east of the Caspian (I. 4. 123, p. 158). Ile identifies it \vith Alexandria Margiana, now Merv, the foundation of \vhich is attributed also to Seleucns.
p. 103, 1. 36. est partie t in the meridionall partie.—Isidore : Duae sunt autem Aethiopiae, una circa solis ortum, altera circa occasum in Mauretania (Etym. XIV. 5, 16-17, quoted by Boven-schen). Isidore's west becomes the Mandeville's soutli tlirough carelessness.
p. 104, 1. 4. a ivell.—Honorius d'Autun : Apud quos [Gara-mantes] est fons tam frigidus diebus, ut non bibatur; tam fervidus
lioctibus, nt non tangatur (Imago Mundi, Migne, 172, ]. I., c. xxxiii.). Vincent de Beauvais: fons qui friget calore diei, et calet frigore noctis (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXII., c. xv., 1524).—Jean d'Outremeuse's Miroir des JJistoires improves npon tliis : ilh at ime fontaine 011 Egypte umit mervell)eux qui chandelles esprise estindent, et les estintes resprendent (Vol. I., 1864, p. 294). In tlie Arthurian romances, tlie Duke of Bellegarde liaving struck off Iving Lancelofs liead, it falls into tlie brook. AVlien tlie Duke dips liis hand into tlie ivater, wliicli had been very cold, it begins to boil witli sucli violence, tliat be liardly bas tirne lo witlidraw liis fingers, whicli are burning to coal (P. Pariš : Romam de la Table Ronde, I., 1868, p. 351).
p. 104, 1. 16. folk \>at lian but ofoot.—Vincent de Beauvais: Legimus Monosculos quoque ibi [in Iudia] nasci, singulis cruribus et singulari pernicitate, qui ubi defendi se velint a calore, resupi-nati plantarum suarum magnitudine inumbrentur (Spec. Ilist., I.I., c. xciii., p. 34, ed. 1624).
p. 104, 1. 20. pei ben ali y.dowe.—H.: ils sont totes chanuz, i.e. wbite-liaired. Can tlie Englisher have rcad jaune 1 Mistranslation.
p. 104, 1. 21. pat $aloicness turneth, etc.—H.: ils on t les cheueux touz noirs. The Englisher seems to have mixed up clieueu and chenu.—Vincent do Beauvais : Apud Ctesiam legitur feminas semel parere, natosque canos illico fieri. Esse rursuni gentem alteram, quao in juventa caua sit, in senectute nigrescat, ultra aevi nostri temiinos perennantem (Spec. Hist., 1. I., c. xciii., p. 34, ed. 1624).
p. 104, L 26. Emlak.—H. : Euilac, i.e. tlie Havilah of Gen. ii. 11.
p. 104, 1. 31. the mater becometh Cristall. Vincent de Beauvais : Traditur, quod sit [clirystallus] nix glacie durata per annos (Spec. Nat. 1. VIII., c. lxii., col. 525, ed. 1524).
p. 104, 1. 3-3. 3alow Cristall, etc.—H.: cristal ianuastre trehant a colour doile, i. e. j'ellowish crystal, the colour of Avliich is like that of oil. Mistranslation.
p. 105, 1. 1. Arabi/e.—Vincent de Beauvais has a similar list of four kinds of diamond: Indian, Arabic, Macedonian and Cyprian (Spec. Nat, 1. VIII., c. xl., col. 514, ed. 1624).
p. 105, 1. 7. out of gold.—Vincent de Beauvais : In metallis l-epertus est auri modo, nec nasci videbatur nisi in auro (Spec. Nat., 1. VIII., e. xxxix., col. 513, ed. 1621).
p. 105, 1. 19. male i femele.—Sir G. VVarner quotes from a Lapklary edited by Pannier, Les Lapidaires fran$ais, 1882 :
Jncle Arrabe est mere et mamele Dou dyamaunt, masle et femele. D'Ymle li brun d'uel coulor Sont li droit masle et li liiillor; D'Arabe sont li blane femeles, Bones sont, ne sont pas si beles.
(p. 283.)
Union pearls are begotten in tliat way according to Vincent de Beauvais : Nattiraliter tamen aperit se contra rorein caeli, ipsumqne in se recipit, et continet tanto tempore, quanto mulier foetnm gestat in ntero suo (Spec. Nat. 1. VIII., c. cvii.).
p. 105,1. 20. dem of heuene.—Vincent de Iieauvais reports this of pearls, not of diamonds : Gignitur anteni de caelesti rore, quem certo anni tempore conchae hauriunt (Spec. Nat., 1. VIII., c. lxxxi., col. 531).
p. 105, I. 22. I liane often fi/mes assai/ed.—Probably a bit at the alchemists.
p. 105, ]. 26. congeletli.—H. : se congree et fait et soy engrosse, i. e. joins and acts and grows pregnant. Mistranslation.
p. 105, I. 30. on liis left syde.—Vincent de Beauvais : gestatus in lacerto sinistro (Spec. Nat., 1. VIII., c. xxxix., col. 513).
p. 105, 1. 31. tlie strengtlie of here groioynge.—H. : la force de lour naissance vient deuers septentrion, i. e. tlie strength of tlieir nativity comes from the Nortli. Mistranslation.
p. 105, 1. 33. t the left partie of man is, etc.—II. : la sinistre partie de homme, quant il tourne sa face vers orient, i. e. the Nortli is on tlie left side of man when he faces East (as Medieval maps are oriented).
p. 106, ]. 2. hanhjness.—Vincent de Beauvais: Adauias fortem facit hominem contra hostem, somnia vana repellit, venenum fugat et prodit, fertur enim sudore madere si venenum adhibeatur prope, prodest lunaticis, ac daemone repletis. Ex contactu etiam prodesse dicitur insanis (Spec. Nat., 1. VIII., c. xxxix., col. 514, ed. 1624).
p. 106, 1. 10. sovvje i mischance.—H.: luy sortilegies ou ly enchantementz, i e. those bewitchings and encliantments. Mistranslation.
p. 106, 1. 20. violastres.—Godefroy mentions violat, as a medicine or syrup made of violets. Egerton : of violet colour.
p. 106, I. 33. L tanje my matere.—H. : ieo proloigne ma matiere
p. 107, ]. 14. the aclemand draweth not the nedle.—Vincent de Beauvais: [Adamas] cum magnete lapide dissidet intautum ut juxta positus fernim non patiatur trahi a magnete, aut (si admotns magnes ferrum comprehenderit) rapiat atque auferat (Spec. Nat., 1. Vlir., c. xxxix., col. 513, ed. 1624).
ti
p. 107, L 24. Eles of .xxx. fote long.—Medieval geograpliers and romancers plače tliese in the Ganges. Sir G. Warner refers to the Romance of Alexander in Weber's Metrical Romances (1810,
I, p. 202); Bovenschen to Honorius, I. 12, etc.
!
p. 107, 1. 26. .v. M. Ites,—Vincent de Beauvais : In India tra-duntur fuisse qniuque millia oppidorum praecipua capacitate, popu-lorum 9000. Diu etiam credita est tertia para terrarum, necmirum sit, vel de hominum, vel de urbium copia, cum soli Indi nunquam a natali solo recesserint (Spec. Hist., I. I., c. lxiii., p. 24).
p. 107, 1. 27. pat men duelten in.—H. : En Ynde et enuiroun Ynde sont pluis de v. mil isles habitables, bones et grandes, sanz celles qui sont inhabitables; i. e. In and about- India are over five thousand inhabitable isles, good and large, witliout those that are uninhabitable. Mistranslation.
p. 108, 1. 3. pei neuere gon out.—Besides the preceding quotation from Vincent de Beauvais, this is stated in Alexander's last epistle to Didimus : quia mutare patriam vestram non valetis, laudatis (Spec. Ilist., 1. IV., c. lxxi., p. 136, ed. 1624).
p. 108, 1. 6. jirste chjmat.—Medieval geograpliers divided the inhabited part of the Northern hemisphere into seven climates, and botli the Liegeois d'Outremeuse and the Englishman Mandeville lived in the seventb. Sir G. Warner quotes Barth. de Glanville : For, as Ptholomeus saythe, the inoone maketh a man unstable, chaungeable and remeuynge aboute fro plače to plače (VIII., 29, 30 ff., 129, 131). In Roger Bacon's Metaphgsica, ed. Steele, the liouse of Jupiter, tlie ninth, "est peregrinacionum atque itinerum," etc. The moon is the liouse of mendacity ! (p. 49). D'Outremeuse's astronomical geography seems made up of III-digested recollections.
p. 108, 1. 22. Crues.—Here Odoric is followed again. One of tlie variants there for Hormuz is Ornez, the source for the Mandeville^ distortion of the name (c. ix., p. 69 of Cordier's edition).
p. 108, 1. 29. oijnementes.—H.: oignement restrinctif et re-frigeratif. Such medical jokes may be adduced as arguments for the authorship of the English doctor Mandeville.
mandeville.	h
p. 108, 1. 31. in ryueres.—Bovensclien, p. 285: the letter of Alexander to Aristotle, ed. Alexander Achillinus, 1516, reports that tho people of Ormuz escape from the lieat by spending the day in the -\vater up to their chins.
p. 109,1. 1. schippes tcithoiUen nayles. ■—The Mandeville appears to stand alone in explaining this metliod of shipbuilding from the vicinity of the loadstone rocks, plaeed by Vincent de Beauvais 011 tlie shore of the Indian Ocean (Spec. Nat., viii., 21). They also appear in the romanco of Ogier le Danois, dear to Jean d'Outremeuse (Child, Popular Ballads, I., 1882, p. 319); in Huon de Bordeaux (E.E.T.S. 1882-4, p. 370); in Herzog Ernst (ed. Bartscli, p. cxlviii., etc.).
p. 109, 1. 10. Chana.—Identified by Cordier \vith Marco Polo's Thana, now Thana or Tanna, in the island of Salsette and in the Presidency of Bombay (p. 89 of Cordier's Odoric).
p. 109, 1. 13. ouercomen it.—Brussels, 10420-5: apetioie; Brussels 11141 : apeticee = modem rapetissde, made smaller. Mistranslation.
p. 109, 1. 16. icorschipe the sonne.—In Vincent de Beauvais, St. Thomas of India, a favourite liero of d'Outremeuse's, is ordered to worship a golden statue of the sun (Spec. Hist., 1. IX., c. lxvi., p. 345, ed. 1624). Hayton w rite s of the Cliinese: La creance de ceste gent est molt diverse, car aucuns croient es ydoles de metal, autres croient en le solail, autres en la lune, autres es esteiles, autres es natures, au feu, autres a leve, autres a arbres, autres a bues, por ce que laborent la terre dont il vivent; et aucuns ne out point de loi, ne de creance, ains vivent come bestes (Flor des Estoires, ed. 1906, 1. I., c. i., p. 121).
p. 109, 1. 20. symulacres i ydoles.—Sir G. "VVarner and Bovensclien point to a similar distinction in Isidore, Etym., VIII., xi., 4-14. But tlie Mandeville seems more logical in contrasting natural and unnatural or monstrous images.
p. 109, 1. 25. .iiij. hedes, on of man, etc.—H. : vne ymage a iiii. testes, ou vn homme a teste dun cliiual, etc. The Erencli original opposes mauy-lieaded figures, like the ones seen in India, to tliose \vith lieads of animals, as in Egypt. Tlie Englisher collects the heads of several species on one trunk. Mistranslation.
p. 109, 1. 28. sum worthi man.—Euhemerism is here carried so far as to justify idolatry.
p. 109, 1. 31. god of kynde.—Haiton also tries to reconcile idolatry and monotheisni: Et por ce que les habiteors de celes
contrees estoieut touz ydolatres, les Tartars coinencierent aorer les ydoles; mes tout ades confessoient le Deu iiimortel, plus grant que les autres (Flor des Est., 1906, p. 157).
p. 110, 1. 9. tlie ox, is pe moste holij best.—"VVas d'Outremeuse tliinking of tlie vvorship of tlie goldcn calf 1
p. 110, 1. 13. god of an ox, etc.—Odoric: Les gens de ce pais aourent ime autre ydole laquelle ilz paignent la moitie liomme et l'autre moitie lieuf (p. 101).
p. 110, 1. 20. gode meetgnge.—Tliese general rcniarks oii omens and superstition liave not been traced to any single source. Jacques de Yitry writes tliat some Orientals \vorship tlie first thing tliat tliey meet in tlie morning (Michaud, Bibl. d. Or., I., 1829, p. 170).
p. 110, 1. 33. foules of ravetjne.—In tlie romance of the Con-quete de Jerusalem, Godfrey of Bouillon vvith one arrovv kills tliree birds of prey flying, and tlius saves two vvhite doves from death. The quarry fall
Deles la sinagoge Mahom et Tervagant.
The Franks rejoice, and the payniiu foresee tlieir downfall. p. 111, 1. 4. enformed i taught.—H.: abeuerez = abreuv6s. p. 111, 1. 17. Chana.—After his apology for unbelievers, d'Outremeuse returns to Odoric.
p. 111, 1. 19. als grete as houndes.—Bats of the size of a large mastiff occur in Gulliver's Travels (ed. G. E. Dennis, Bell, 1905, p. 95).
p. 111, 1. 25. Sarchee.—Sir G. "VVarner suggests Panclie, four-teen days' journey from Tana, in one MS. of Odoric, corresponding to Jourdain de Severac's Paroth (Baroach), p. 90 of Cordier's Odoric.
p. 111, 1. 28. lomb.—Odoric's Poliobum [Polumbum], p. 84, identified vvitli modem Quilon, on the coast of Malabar. See below, note to p. 112, 1. 36.
p. 111, 1. 29. Combar.—Odoric : La province ou le poivre croist a noiii Minibar, et en nulle partie du monde ne croist poivre fors en ce pays. La forest ou il croist a bien xviii. journees de long. En ceste forest a deux nobles citez: l'une a nom Elandrine et l'autre Singulir (p. 99).
p. 112, 1. 7. Long peper, blak peper i icliite peper.—Vincent de Beauvais : quae cum primo flores producit, flores in unum redu-cuntur, et constringuntur in longum, litque piper longum, quod
macropiper dicitur. Postea producunt interius parvos fructus, qui leucopiper, idest piper album dicuntur, quia albi sunt. Efficaoius est piper nigrum (Spec. Nat., 1. XIV., c. lxiv., col. 1051, ed. 1624). Quod iucorruptum ab igne, piper album (ibid.).
p. 112, 1. 8. Sorbotyn.—Tliere is no evidence connecting tliis with tlie radical of sherbet, Frencli sorbet.
p. 112, 1. 9. Fulfull.—According to Sir G. Warner, tho common Arabic name, given by medical tvriters, such as Mattb, Silvaticus.
p. 112, 1. 20. serpentes.—-That snakes fesd on white pepper is tvvice stated in Vincent de Beauvais (Spec. Nat., 1. XX., c. xiii., col. 1468, ed. 1624 and Spec. Hist., 1. IV., c. Iviii., p. 133, ed. 1624), once in eonnection vitli the Alexandrian legend. That fires are lighted near the pepper forest is from Isidore (Etym., XVII., viii., 8). The refutation seems d'Outremeuse's own invention.
p. 112, 1. 29. \ei enoynten.—H.: Mes ils se oignent des peez et les mains del iutz de lymons et dautres clioses, dontz ly serpentz doutent le odour, i. e. but they anoint tlieir feet and liands with lime-juice and with otlier tliiugs, of which the snakes fear tho smeli. Instead of limon = lime, the Englisher understood liniace = slug. Mistranslation.
p. 112,1. 36. Polombe.—Variants in Cordier's Odoric : Ploubir, Palombo, Colonbio, Plombum. Explained as Quilon, 011 the Malabar coast, called Koulam in Arabic (ed. 1891, p. 100).
p. 113, 1. 1. mountaijne.—Ogier the Dano visits this country according to Jean d'Outremeuse's Miroir des Histoires: he finds a well springing under two lir-trees, whicli lias the flavour of ali spices, and is called tlie fountaiu of Youth. He drinks from it with ali his people. It cures ali ills that men may feel or suffer, unless tliere be death in them. The further adventures of Ogier also resemble the narrative in the Mandeville (Vol. III., ed. 1873, p. 58). A different version of Ogier's experiences at the Well is summarised in Ward's Catalogue of Romances, I., ed. 1883, p. 609. One of the cantos of tho Romance of Alexander, edited by Michelant, 1846, is devoted to the Fontaine de Jouvence (pp. 347 ff.). Sir G. "VVarner refers to Huon de Bordeaux (p. 434 of the E.E.T.S. reprint).
p. 113, 1. 16. In J?at lond.—Odoric: Les gens de ce pais aourent un beuf pour dieu. Ce beuf ilz nourrissent six ans, etc. (pp. 100-101). To the close of the chapter Odoric is closely followed.
p. 113,1. 26. Arehiprothepapaton.—Tlie protopope, irpwro7rairas, is a cliicf priest in tlie Gr.eelc Church. Prester Jolm's Letter (ed. Zarncke, p. 94) raentions tlie arcliiprotopapaten, in tlie aecusative. Perhaps d'Outremeuse here intended a satire against the papaey.
p. 114, 1. 4. brennen his body.—In Jacques de Vitry, Didymus tlie Indian blames Alexander for burning dead bodies, instead of restoring them to the soil that gave tliem birtli (Historia orientalis, ed. 1597, p. 205).
p. 114, 1. 6. pei brenne Mre.—Vincent de Beauvais: Apud eos [viz. the Indians] lex est, ut uxor charissinia cum defuncto marito cremetnr. Haec ergo contendunt inter se de morte viri, et ambitio summa certantium est testiinonium eastitatis digna morte decerni {Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxxi., col. 2396, ed. 1524).
p. 114,1.18. icommen drijnken.—Odoric : Les femmes y boivent vin [viz. in Polombe] et non li homme. Item les femmes y font rere leur barbe et non li homme. Cordier traces this nonsense to a misinterpreted Latin text: mulieres etiam faciunt sibi abradi frontem et barbam homines non (ed. 1891, p. 102).
p. 114, 1. 22. Mabaron.—Odoric: Mobarum. Cordier: the Coromandel coast. Arabic : Ma'bar (p. 117).
p. 115, 1. 2. in a vessell.—The correct French reading probably is that of two variants given by Sir G. Warner: S, dehors le vessel; G, dehors du vaisscl, i. e. outside his shrine. Brussels 10420-5 is corrupt: a dehoirs dun vaisseau. The Englisher mis-translates. The sources for the judgments delivered by the dead saint's hand are, according to Sir G. Warner and Bovenschen, Gervase of Tilbury, Otia imperialia (III., xxvi., p. 969), \vhere the hand reaches the bost to the faithful, and withholds it from tlie un\vorthy. John of Hildesheim denies that such a miracle talces plače anion g the Nestorian heretics (1878, p. 32). The romance of the Knight with the Swan relates that an image of orpiment, standing in the Emperor's hali at Nimegue, raises its finger against him who judges unjustly :
Qui fu faite par art, en tel devisement, Qu'a čelni tent son doit qui fait faus jngement.
(ed. Hippeau, Vol. I., 1874, p. 116.)
T\vo ladies of romance, the fair maid of Astolat (Malory, xviii., 20) and the lady Blanchefleur, similarly move their hands after death : the former hands a letter to King Arthur (Rhys, Stud.
Artli. Leg., 1891, p. 149), the latter alwnys points towards the sun (A. Thijm, Karolingische Verbalen, 1851, p. 337, follmving Diederik van Assenede). Jean d'Outremeuse, Miroir iles Uistoires, Vol. III., 1873, p. 59, agrees exactly Avith the Mandeville.
p. 115, 1. 26. seynt James.—H. : seint lake de Galice. The Englisher imagined that Galicia was a plače a\vay from St. James of Compostella. Mistranslation.
p. 117, 1. 12. .cc. or .ccc. persones.—Odoric only states that five hundred die every year. He often expresses ahhorrence of the heathen practices "\vhich he notes briefly instead of expatiating upon them with the cynical zest of the Mandeville.
p. 117, 1. 31. ledynge Mm.—II. : vont deuant lydole a grant feste menant. Et cil qi se doit occire ad vn cotel, etc., i. e. they go before the idol, sliowing great joy. And he that will slay himself has a lcnife, etc. Mistranslation.
p. 118,1. 18. Lamary.—Odoric : De 1'isle Lamori, alias Samorj. Cordier: one of tho kingdoms in tho island of Sumatra, near Atjeh. Arah travellers often mention this kingdom (p. 136).
p. 118, 1. 20. scornen.—Odoric was mocked in this way, hut he does not indulge in an argument about Adamism, which -\vas a common topic of orthodox and unorthodox thinkers of the Middle Ages. Vincent de Beauvais (Spec. Nat., 1. XXX., c. lxxv., col. 2271, ed. 1624) takes tho side of the Church.
p. 118, 1. 26. beleeuen in god.—Odoric has no such praise of the Adamites.
p. 118, 1. 29. jtei sijnnen.—John of Hildesheim says the same about the Nicolaite hereties (ed. 1878, p. 27). Jacques de Vitry accuses medical men of advising sin : sub obtentu purgationis con-sulunt fornicari (Funk, Jacob von Vitrij, 1909, p. 72); cf. Jundt, Hist. Panth., 1875, p. 112. Such attacks against monogamy were common in the Netherlands (Baluze, Miscell., II., 1761, Errores . . . hominum intelligentiae, p. 289).
p. 119, 1. 14. carsed custom.—This seems to imply tacit approval of the community of wives and goods.
p. 119,1. 27. Antartyk.—Tliis star seems to have been invented by d'Outremeuse by his familiar process of turning the world topsy turvy. Vincent do Beauvais quotes St. Augustine about the roundness of the earth (Spec. Nat., 1. VI., c. x., col. 376, ed. 1524). He also knows that a star cannot be visible from ali quarters of the globe: stellae, quae in uno climate apparent, in alio non apparent. Canopes stella quae ab Aegyptijs videtur, a
nobis non videtur, quod nunquam contingeret si terra plana essct (ib. c. IX., col. 375).
p. 119, ]. 31. the lodesterre . . . appereth not.—Odoric says he lost sight of the Nortli Star in Lamory (p. 135).
p. 120, 1. 3. after \at I hane seyn.—So H.: solonc ceo qo iay veu. Tlie two Brussels MSS. are much more positive: selon ce que jay essaiet, i. e. according to niy experience.
p. 120, 1. 16. I hane gon.—This seems an echo of the Direc-torium of Pseudo-Brocardus : transiens infallibiliter sub et ultra tropicum estivalem, sub equinoctio me inveni, quod probatur ex tribus demonstrativis evidencius argumentis. Primo quod in loco illo in quantitate diei ac noctis, nullo anni tempore, alicujus bore sen eciani momenti sensibilis differencia notabatur; secundo quod existente sole in primo gradu Arietis et Libre, erat ibi in meridie umbra reeta; tercio quod stellas, que cireumeunt propinquius polos mundi videbam in aliqua parte noctis istas, scilicet ad aquilonem, illas autem ad meridiem super circulum orizontis simul et equaliter elevataš. Obmitto causa brevitatis multa alia argumenta, licet essent auribus curiosa. Processi ultra versus meridiem ad locum ubi polum nostrum articum non videbam, et videbam polum antar-ticum circa xxiiii. gradibus elevatum. Ab isto loco ulterius non processi (ed. Kohler, 1906, pp. 383-384).
p. 121, 1. 16. feet a^enfeet.—Vincent de Beauvais (Spec. Nat., 1. VI., c. x., col. 376) admits Antipodes, but denies the possibility of circumnavigation.
p. 121, 1. 35. scheiueth no schadwe.—Sir G. Warner refers to Arculfs pilgrimage (ed. Tobler, I., 13), where a column in the centre of Jerusalem is said to east no shadow in the summer solstice. Honorius writes that no shadow appears in summer in Meroe in Egypt (Im. Mnnd., 1.1., c. xxxvi., col. 131 ; Migne 172). Vincent de Beauvais writes that the Arabs have those shadovre on the left, that we have on the right (Spec. Hist., 1. I., ch. lxxxviii).
p. 122, 1. 11. befallen.—H. : Et pur ceo mad il souenuz meinfoithe dune chose qe ieo oy conter, i. e. and therefore I have often remembered a thing that I have heard told. Mistranslation.
p. 122, 1. 16. fond an yle.—In the fourteenth-century version of the Kniglit of the Šivan by the anonymous autlior of Liege whom we believe to be d'Outremeuse himself, Ponce and the abbot of St. Trond, travelling from Jerusalem, mistake their way and instead of returning to Ponthieu or Elanders, they arrive at a new forest of
Ardennes and a ne\v castle of Bouillon (Hist. IAtt., Vol. XXV., p. 516).
p. 122, 1. 17. calhjnge on oxen.—H.: touclier les hoefs i. e. goad tlie oxen. Mistranslation.
p. 123, 1. 10. qui suspendi.—Job, xxvi. 7 : He stretcheth out tlie nortli over tlie enipty plače, and hangeth tlie eartli upon nothing. Honorius quotes tliis : Qui appendit terram super nihilum (Vincent de Beauvais, Spec, Nat., 1. VI., c. iv., col. 372, ed. 1524).
p. 123, 1. 14. For, for tlie gretness, etc.—-H.: Qar, pur la grandeure de la terre et de la mer, homrne purroit aler par mil et mil autres voies, qe liul nadresseroit parfitement vers les parties dont il mouverout, si ceo nestoit dauenture ou de droit grace de Dieu, i. e. for, on account of the extent of the eartli and sea, one might go thousands of other ways, without ever making straight for the country that one came from, except tlirough luck or through the grace of God.
p. 124,1. 4. D.O. furlonges.—H.: stadies. The Englisher used furlong for stadium, which the Frencli text took over from Vincent de Beauvais. The length of a stadium is given as 125 paces, or 606 ft. 9 in. Englisli. Vincent gives seven hundred furlongs to a degree, while our Cotton MS. gives only six hundred on p. 124, 1. 4. Similarly H. : Et sachez qo solonc lez autours dastronomie de. stadies de terre respondent a vn degre du firmament, cez sont iiii. vii. et iiii. stadies. Ore soi ceo si multipliez par cccxl. foithes, cez serront xxxi. mil dc. miles, chescune de viii. stadies, solonc miles de nostre pais. Vincent de Beauvais : Comperta igitur magni-tudine unius partis terrarum circulum terrae diffiniuit: stadiorum ducentoruni quinquaginta duorum millia, id est miliaria xxx. et unum milia et D. (Sj>ec. Nat., 1. VI., c. xiii., ed. 1524, vol I., col. 378).
p. 124, 1. 10. Tlie Englisher follows II., which differs entirely from Brussels 10420-5 to the close of the chapter.
p. 124,1.18. not oftlie.vij.clymates.—This contradicfs p. 108,1.14. p. 124, 1. 19. beticene higli—H.: en trehant, i. e. dravving towards the roundness of the world. Mistranslation.
p. 124, 1. 21. loioe contree.—Does d'Outremeuse mean Liege, and reckon it in the Low Countries ? or does he mean England, as lying low, i. e. far to the \vest of Jerusalem'!
p. 124, 1. 25. Sumobor.—Odoric: Sinoliora, Sumoltra, etc. Cordier: that kingdom in Sumatra which gave its name to the whole island (p. 154).
p. 125, 1. 4. Betemga.—Cordier quotes Yule as spelling this Eesengo and explaining it as Rejang, while himself tentatively suggests Bengkoelen, in tho islaiul of Sumatra (p. 159). Sir G. "VVarner thinks of Batang, south of Singapore.
p. 125, 1. 16. the notemuge beretli the maces.—Vincent de Beauvais : Sunt aufcem cortices quidam qui reperiuntur circa nuces muscatas sicut circa avellanas (Spec. Nat., 1. XIV., c. liii.).
p. 125, 1. 26. ben ali sguare—H. : ont vn quarreu dor et vn autre dargent. Mistranslation.
p. 125, 1, 29. enleved.—H. : enleuoz, i. e. in relief. Odoric: entaillies, i. e. carved (p. 162).
p. 126, 1. 6. Pathen.—H.: qest appelle Thalamassy, et en autre langage homme lappelle Paten. Odoric : Bien prfes do Fana (i. e. Java) ost une autre isle qui a nom Natem (var. Panthen), autrement est nomniee Calamasi (p. 173). Cordier : Bandjermasin, on the southern coast of Borneo (p. 177).
p. 126, 1. 8. beren mele.— Odoric: En ce pays a arbres qui portent farine, et aucunes fois portent miel et aucunes fois vin. Et si y a pluseurs autres arhres qui portent venin le plus perilleux qui soit, otc. (p. 173).
p. 126, 1. 11. beren lionij.—The same joke occurs in accounts of the land of Cockayne. Poescliel quotes Ovid :
Flavarpie de viridi stillabant ilice mella.
{Met., I., 111, ete.)
and Horace, Ode to Bucclius :
. . . truneis lapsa eavis . , . mella.
{Carrn., II., xix., 9-12.)
(Schlaraffenland, in Paul u. Braune's Beitrdcje, 1878.)
p. 126, 1. 11. beren venijm.—H.: et des autres qi portent vin, et des autres qi portent venim. Sir G. "VVarner explains the wine as palm-wine, referring to Marco Polo (II., p. 274), and tho poison as that of the upas tree.
p. 126, 1. 13. here propre leves.—H. : de ses propres fiens. Odoric : Oest que cilz qui a pris de cest venin, il preigne lieuto de l'homme, et la destrempe avec eaue et hoive de celle eaue, il en garra (pp. 173-174). Two MSS., S. and G., give variant feuilles for fiente in Sir G. Warner's edition. The Englislier followed tliem. p. 126, 1. 16. the Iewes.—This is not in Odoric. p. 126, 1. 21. beren wyn.—See above, noto to p. 126, 1. 11. Sentement, i. e. scent.
p. 126, 1. 22. how the mele cometli.—Odoric describes the pro-cess in nearly tlie same way, but without mentioning the mili, \vhich is also missing from Cordier's description of the preparation of sago (p. 183).
p. 126, 1. 32. it schall neuere comen vp a^en.—Odoric: L'eaue de ceste mer cuert ades vers midj et so aucuns y clieoit jamais n'en pourroit estre resqueux ne trouvčs (p. 175). Sir G. "VVarner explains this as referring to the strong currents of the Southern Ocean.
p. 126, 1. 34. cannes.—-Vincent de Beauvais quotes fr.mi Alexander's letter to Aristotle 011 India : flumen cuius ripam arundo pedum sexagenum vestiebat (Spec. Nat., 1. XII., c. htvii.). The Roman d'Alexandre says :
d'ambes II pars la rive fn parcreus li ros, xxx. pies ot de haut et iii. toises de gros.
(ed Michelant, 1846, p. 280, 11. 19-20.)
Sir G. "VVarner has traced the name Thaby to Brun. Latini (1. 4. 123, p. 158), \vho applies it to the reeds and to Solinus (50, § 2), who applies it to a sea.
p. 126, 1. 37. .iiij. guarteres of a furlong.—H. : quatro arpentz ou pluis.
p. 127, 1. 2. precious stones.—Odoric, p. 176. The stone \vas called bezoar or snakestone (Cordier, pp. 184-186).
p. 127,1. 6. on nopartye.—H. : par nul arme, i. e. by no weapon. Mistranslation.
p. 127, 1. 16. ne beren on to the erthe.—II.: ne leuer haut de terre. Mistranslation.
p. 127, 1. 17. Calonali.—Odoric: Campe, explained by Cordier as Tchampa, in the peninsula of Indo-China, conquered by Annam in 1471 (pp. 188-193). The form Calonak has not been explained.
p. 127, 1. 19. many wyfes.—Expanded and exaggerated from Odoric : Le roy qui en ce pays regnoit quant je y fus, avoit bien CC. enfans, que fieux que filles : car il avoit pluseurs femmcs espousees et grant plante de coneubines (p. 187).
p. 127, 1. 29. ,xiiij. Mil Olifauntz.—Odoric gives the number of children as t\vo hundred, that of tame elephants as 14,000 (p. 187). The reference to the use of elephants in wars may be from the Alexandrian or from the Crusading romances. Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Nat., 1. XIX., cc. xxxviii.-l., on elephants, is not closely followed.

p. 128, 1. 2. WarTces.—Brussels 10420-25 : varkes. The word is unexplained. Sir G. Warner suggests Isidore's barrus : "apud Indos autem [elephas] a vooe Barrus vocatur," or the French vache, after the Latin luca hos.
p. 128, 1. 4. ali manere of fissches.—Odoric is closely followed down to p. 128, 1. 19.
p. 128, 1. 18. do reuerence.—Isaiali, c. lxvi. v. 23 : And it shall come to pass, that . . . sliall ali flesh come to \vorsliip before me, saitli tlie Lord. Pseudo-Methodius says that fislies will obey the Arab invaders of Christendom : . . . pisces mari natantia, etiam et aquis maris obaudient eis (ed. Sackur, 1898). In Jean d'Outre-meuse's Miroir des Histoires, Adam is described as sitting in tlie \vaters of Jordan after the Fall and as saying to the \vater: " Je toy dis, aiglie de Jordan, que tu moy \veulhe condoleur, et vos assembleis deleis moy tous les noians qui asteis en fluis. O Jordan, ilh moy circuient, et si pleurent awec moy! Ilh ne soy plandent mie, mais moy plandent, car ilh n'ont mie pechiet." Tantoat vinrent toutes les biestes entour luy, et enssi estut-ilh de cel heure sens movoir XVIII jours (Vol. I., 1864, p. 311).
]>. 128, 1. 21. Crescite, etc.—Not in Odoric. According to Gibbon, the saint, in the Magian [Zoroastrian] religion, is obliged to beget children, etc. (L, p. 201, ed. 1900). But the explanation may be d'Outremeuse's own.
p. 128, 1. 36. Snaijles.—Odoric: En ceste contrče vy je une lymace qui estoit si grande que ce estoit merveille. Elle estoit plus grande que le clochier Saint-Martin de Padue, se il feult ainsi tournez conime maison de lymace (p. 188). Cordier and ali the coinmentators agree tliat Odoric meant a tortoife and that his authority for its size \vas literary. Vincent de Beauvais writes of the people of Taprobane : pastationibus delectantur, praesertimque testitudinum quarum superfieie domus familiarum capaces operiunt (Spec. Hist., 1. I., c. lxxix., p. 28, ed. 1624). Sir G. Waruer tliinks Odoric may have seen an enormous sculptured turtle, and Cordier suggests a lieap of sliells mistaken for a single one (p. 195),
p. 129, 1. 3. loliite tvormes.—Sir G. "\Varner refers to Vincent de Beauvais (<Sp«c. Hist., I., 86) and to tho Ep. Alex. (p. 56).
p. 129, 1. 7. And pf a man, etc.—Odoric : Quant aucuns homs meurt en ce pays on ensevelist sa femme avec lui, car ilz dient que drois est que elle demeure avec lui en l'autre siecle (p. 188).
p. 129, 1. 12. Caffolos.—Brussels 10420-5: ... a nom kaflfo. Los gens de ce pais, etc. The article became attached to the
preceding word, vehich seems tlie name of Caffa in tlie Crimea, mentioiieil by Hayton (ed. 1906, p. 162, fn. 1) as a Genoese trading centre.
p. 129,1. 13. pei hangen hem.—Vincent de Beauvais : Sybarini senes, quos dilexerunt, suspendunt in patibulo. Hyrcani volu-cribus et canibus semivivos proiiciunt, Caspi itidem bestiis mortuos. Scythae eos, qui a defunctis amati sunt, vivos infodiunt cum ossibus mortuorum. Caprij canibus ad lioc nutritis subiiciunt senes (Sp. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxix., col. 2394 of 1524 ed.).
p. 129, 1. 14. Angeles of god.—Tliis pious reason is invented by d'Outremeuse.
p. 129, 1. 23. Milice.—Sir G. Warner guesses at Malacca or even Malay. He also refers to tlie " Malichu insula" of Pliny (VI. 175.—Warner's p. xxv.).
p. 129, 1. 26. Dieu.—So in tlie French original, probab!y meant as a satire against tlie doctrine of transubstantiation. Egcrton : J>are es na drink pat J>ai lufe so wele as niannes blude, and pat fai say es Godd. The original Englisher missed tlie point, or chose to evade it.
p. 129, 1. 30. euergofhem. . . dri/nke ofoperes blood.—Vincent de Beauvais writes of Scythians : haustu mutiri sanguinis foedus sanciunt (Spec. Hist., I. 88).
p. 129, 1. 36. Tracoda.—A namo probably invented after the precious stone called draconitis, because taken from a dragon's brain ; on p. 130,1. 8 it appears as Tracodoun. Brussels 10420-5 : tracodite. The hissing cave-d\vellers are Vincent de Beauvais' Troglodytes.
p. 130, 1. 12. Nacumera.—Odoric : De 1'isle Vacumeran, alias Nychoneran (p. 201). Cordier : Nicobar islands, perhaps Nan-coury, ono of their number (pp. 203-204).
p. 130, 1. 15.—Ganopholos.—The Cynocephali of ancient and Medieval geography and of Alexandrian and Crusading romances. Tlie name is not in Odoric. (Roman d'Alexa7ulre, ed. Michelant, 1846, pp. 319, 336.—Jean d'Outremeuse, Miroir des Histoires, I., 1864, p. 281.)
p. 130, 1. 33. iclian pei chesen.—llaiton : et quando rex illius insulae debet coronari, lapidem illuin manibus suis tenet, et sedens super equo circuit civitatem et tunc oboediunt sibi tamquam regi (c. vi., quoted by Bovensclien).
p. 131, 1. 2. Gane of Cathai/.—From Haiton. Cordier's note, p. 218.
p. 131, 1. 9. Stih a.—Odoric : Sillam, alias Silan (p. 219). Odoric's text is closely adhered to.
p. 131, 1. 33. And for the vermyn.—H. : Et pur le verminc qest dedeins ils se oignent les bracz et les iambes del iucz de lymons, cest vn manere de fruit come pesclies petites, i. e. And for tlie vermin tliat is \vithin tliey anoint tlieir arms and legs vitli tlie juice of limes, which are a kind of fruit like sniall peaches, etc. Tlie Englisher mistranslated pžches = peaches, as pois = pease. p. 132, 1. 9. gees ]>at han .ij. hedes.—Hornhills. p. 132. 1. 10. hjouns ali white.—Not in Odoric, but from the Alexandrian romances (Rom. d'Alex., 6d. Miclielant, 1846, p. 288).
p. 132, 1. 13. the see is so high.—Duplicate of p. 96, 11. 3-5. p. 132, 1. 20. Dondun.—Odoric: Dondiin. Cordier: theAnda-man Islauds, described out of Odoric's imagination (pp. 237-239). Jean crOutremeuse's Miroir des Histoires takes Ogier the Dane to Dondiin : Puis vient Ogier a Dondine ou at des gens qui sont nomeis Quespois, et sont tuis agoyans et n'ont que une oeilh emy le front; et ly unc mangnoit l'autre : ly fis son pere, la feme son marit; et y at des lyons blans comme nois ; si y at des gances ; ce sont oy\ves qui ont dois tiestes (Vol. III., 1873, p. 62).
p. 132, 1. 22. the sone [eteth] the fader,-While following Odoric, d'Outremeuso also agrees \vith the Alexandrian romances. The Persian guards called immortals are converted by Jacob van Maerlant into the people of Triballe, who. live so long, that it is lavvful for the son to kili his parents (Alexander, ed. Franck, 1882, p. lxi.).
p. 133, 1. 6. Iiondes vpon his mouth.—H. : ly met vn pain silila bouclie, i. e. put a piece of cloth over his mouth. The Englisher read main = hand for pain = pannus = cloth. Mistranslation.
p. 133,1. 12. And alle \o, etc.—Odoric: Tous les amis et parens du mort qui a le mengier ne sont point appellž en sont moult honteulz et se tiennent a moult villennez et vergondez (p. 238). D'Outremeuse reverses Odoric's statement.
p. 133, 1. 19. whan the flesch is tendre, etc., as far as 1. 25, missing in Odoric.
p. 133, 1. 30. geauntes.—Odoric is abandoned and Medieval accounts of monsters, such as Vincent de Beauvais and tlie Alex-andrian romances, are follovved. The main source for monsters is Spec. Hist., II., 92-93. The remoter sources are listed by Bovenschen, pp. 292-293.—Cyclopes eadem India gignit, dictos Cyclopes,
eo quod unum habere oculum in fronte media perliibentur (Spec. Nat., J. XXXI., c. cxxvi., I., ed. 1524).
p. 133, I. 34. non hedes.—Leucanos in I.v bia credunt truncos sine capite nasci, et os et oculos liabere in pectore (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxvii., col. 2393, ed. 1524).
p. 134, 1. 2. in here schuldres.—Alios sine cervicibus gigni, oculos habentes in liumeris (ibid.).
p. 134, 1. 3 face ali platt.—Aliao sine naribus, aequali totius oris planicie, informes habentes vultus (ibid.).
p. 134, 1. 7. the lippe aboue the mouth.—Aliae labro sub-teriori (i. e. lower !) adeo prominenli, ut in solis ardoribus totam ex eo faciem contegant dorniientes (ibid.). Brussels 10420-5 follows the Latin in mentioning the nether lip, while the Englisher follows H. : dessour la bouche = upper lip.
p. 134, 1. 10. to so meche.—Brussels 10420-5 : doxis foys tant plus grans = t\vice as large.
p. 134 1. 12. hjtijll round hole.—Alijs concreta ora esse modico tantum foraniine calamis avenarum pastus haurientes (Vincent, as in note to p. 133, 1. 34).
p. 134, 1. 13. \orgli a pipe or apenne.—H. : ouesqe vne tuel de ploni ou daltre chose = with the quill of a feather or of some otlier thing. Mistranslation.
p. 134, 1. 14. no tonge.—Nonnulli sine linguis esse dicuntur, inuicem pro sernionibus utentes mitu sive motu (Vincent, as ahove).
p. 134, 1. 15. hissijnge as a nedder.—See note to p. 129, 1. 36. p. 134, 1. 17. as monkes don.—The stricter monastic orders, such as the Cartlmsians, are forbidden to speak, but allowed to express themselves by means of gestures. Brussels 10420-5 : comme lnoines ou moives ou nonains = like inonks or monkeys or liuns. This is anti-clerical.
p. 134, 1. 18. grete eres.—Panothios [irav-iuris] apud Scythiam esse ferunt tam diffusa magiiitudine aurium, ut omiie corpus ex eis contegant (Vincent, as above).
p. 134, 1. 20. hors/eeč.—Hippopodes iu Scythia sunt, humanam formam et equinos pedes habentes (ibid.).
p. 134, 1. 22. gonvpon hire hondes.—Hirthabacitae in Aethiopia proni ut pecora ambulare dicuntur (ibid.).
p. 134, 1. 26. bothe man i ivomman.—Vincent simply mentions the existence of hermaplirodites (c. cxxviii). D'Outremeuse's licentious imagination does the rest.
p. 134, 1. 27. but o pappe.—See p. 103,11. 11-16. Duplication. p. 134, 1. 33. vpon here Jcnees.—Ultra lios et liiphaeum iugum regio est assiduis obsessa nivibus, ubi humani pedes flexi nisibus crurium, serpunt potiusquam iucedunt, et pergendi usum lapsu niagis destinant quam gressu (Vincent, as in note to p. 133, 1. 34).
]i. 135,1. 5. Mancij.—Odoric : Mangy, p. 245.—ynde the more.— Odoric : la Haulte Inde, explained by Cordier as China, while Mangy is Southern China, p. 248.
p. 135, 1. 15. thijnue berdes.—Hayton \vrites of the Cathayans or Cliinese : Et se trovent entre eaus meints beaus homes e fames, selonc luer nacion, mes touz ont les oils petiz et out poi de barbe (ed. 1906, p. 121).
p 135,1.21. Albanije. Not in Odoric. Duplicate from p. 95, 1. 24.
p. 135, 1. 22. Latonjn.—Odoric: Tesculan (p. 247) (Censcalan in Yule's edition). Cordier : Canton, called Sin'Kalin by Muham-madan travellers (p. 256).
p. 135,1. 28. white gees — The Guinea-goose or swan-goose, anser cygnoides.
p. 135, 1. 29. crest.—H. : boce = bump. Mistranslation. p. 136, 1. 1. gode ci/tees.—This passage follows Odoric's de-scription of Cartan, alias Catan (p. 263). Cordier : Zaitoun (p. 268). p. 136, 1. 11. beren ivhite ivolle.—Silk-fowl, Gallus lanatus. p. 136, 1. 12. vnmarijed.—Odoric : Les dames maričes y portent une corne sur leur cliief et par celle eorne recoguoist-on les dames niariees des autres (265-266). This agrees with the original French Mandeville. Mistranslation.
p. 136, 1. 17. loyres.—The Middle French namer of the otter, the use of \vhich for catcliing fisli is mentioned by Vincent de Beauvais (Spec. Nat., XIX., 89.) Odoric (p. 266) describes fishing in Cliinese rivers with tame cormorants. In his perplexity, the Englisher retained the French \vord, which he probably čould not understand.
p. 136, 1. 23. Cassay.—Odoric : Casav, alias Catusaie (299). Cordier explains that Hangcho\v is called the City of Heaven by mistake (p. 306).
p. 136, 1. 27. before euery yite, etc.—H. : deuant chescun porte a ,iii. lieues ou .iiii. long ad ville ou cite bien grande, i. e. before each gate, at a distance of three or four leagues, there is a very large town or city. Mistranslation.
p. 137, 1. 1. Bigon.—Cordier cannot explain this word: he tliinks it is Persian, and the ending goun marks colour. Odoric spells it bigum, bigni, bigini (p. 302).
p. 137, 1. 15. smgteth on the gardtjn 3ate, etc.—H. : sonne vne clokette dargent, qil teigne en sa main, i. e. ring3 a little silver beli that he holds in his hand. Mistranslation. p. 137, 1. 16. clyket.—A clapper.
p. 137, 1. 19. comen in.—H. : se rengent, i. e. line up. Mistranslation.
p. 137, 1. 24. bestes ben soules.—Cordier remarks tliat the Bodhisattvas, or beings predestined to become Buddhas, often appear in the sliape of monkeys (p. 331). D'Outremeuse follows Odoric closely, otlierwise his account of Buddhist almsgiving to beasts must appear a satire on the doctrine of Purgatory and on the sale of indulgences, ivliicli diverts alms from the poor (Montčgut, Heures de lecture, 1891, pp. 322-323). That animals, not beggars, ought to be giverf the leavings of rich men's meals is tho opinion of the Saracen Cornumaran in the fourteenth-century version (by d'Outremeuse 1) of tlie Crusading opic (II is t. Liti., Vol. XXV., p. 518).
Ibid. pat resemblen, etc.—H. : qi sont entrez " en celles nobles bestoilles, i. e. that have entered those noble animals. Mistranslation.
p. 138, 1. 4. Chilenfo.—Odoric: Gileufo (p. 341). p. 138, 1. 10. Balay.—Odoric : Talay (p. 345). Cordier: Ta-lal, Mongolian for the sea, applied to tho Yang-tse-Kiang (p. 347).
p. 138, 1. 14. Pigmans.—Jean d'Outremeuse's Miroir des Histoires takes Ogier tho Dane to visit tlie Pygmies in the city of Janichay (see p. 139, 1. 4); they are three foet liigli, marry when half a year old, and the women boar cliildron when t\vo years of age. They live six or seven years ; if they live eight, thoy gro\v quite wrinkled (Vol. III., 1873, p. 64). Vincent de Beauvais : Perhibent in India gentem esse foominarum quae quinquies con-cupiunt, et octavum vitae annum non excedunt (Spec. Nat. 1. XXXI., c. cxxiv., col. 2391, ed. 1524).
p. 138, 1. 21. gold, srjluer, etc.—In Odoric tliey only \vork cotton (p. 347). Jean d'Outremeuse appears to have added the silk, and the Englislier the gold and silver.
p. 138, 1. 24. bryddes.—Odoric: Ces Pymains ont tousjours guerre aux grues et aux cygnes du pays qui la sont plus grans que les Pymains (p. 346). Vincent de Beauvais : I11 montibus Indiae
Pygmaei rud t cubitales, quibus bellum est contra grues (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxviii., col. 2394). H.: Et si ont souent guerre as oisealx de ]>ais, qi les preignent et qi les mangent, i. e. the birds eat the pygmees. The Englisher reverses the relation. Mistranslation.
p. 139, 1. 4. Ianichaij.—Odoric : Jamathay, alias Janšu (p. 357).
p. 139, 1. 9. Gumantz.—Odoric: tumans (p. 358). Cordier explains that tuman in Persian is a loan-vord from the Mongolian language, and means ten thousand (pp. 315-316).
p. 139, 1 27. Menice.—Odoric : Mente (p. 359). Yule inter-prets this as Ningpo, Cordier as Tchin-kiang, at the meeting of the Imperial Caual and of the Kiang Eiver (pp. 362-363).
p. 139,1. 33. Lantenjne.-—Odoric : Lancerny (p. 365). Cordier : Lin-tsing-tcheou (p. 381).
p. 1-39, 1. 36. Oaramaron.—Odoric: Caramorian (p. 365). Cordier : Kara mouren, the Black Eiver, is the Mongol name of the H\vang-ho or Yellow River (p. 384).
p. 140, 1. 14. Sugarmago.—Odoric : Ingarmato (p. 366). Cordier : Marco Polo's Singui matu, nov Tsi-ning-tcheou (p. 389).
p. 140, 1. 19. Caijdon.—Odoric : Cayto (p. 367). Cordier: Ta-tou, or the Great Court, the Mongol City, built 1267 to the north-east of Peking (pp. 400-401).
p. 141, 1. 14. rede sfojnnes.—E. : cuirs rouges, Le. red leather. Odoric : les parois sont toutes couvertes de rouges peaux, et dit-on que ou monde n'a poiiit plus nobles peaux (p. 368). Odoric probably meant the walls vere hung vitli Rnssia leather.
p. 141, 1. 15. Panteres.—Vincent de Beauvais: Panthera . . . rugitum magnum emittit cum odore suavissimo quasi omnium aromatum (Spec. Nat.,\. XIX., c. xcix., col. 1436). IVOutremeuse •\vould naturally think of this on smelling Russia leather.
p. 141, 1. 23. mountour.—Odoric: Ou milieu de ceste sallo a une grant pigne, c'est-a-dire un pignetaire un grant vaissel 14 ou on met piment ct buvrage (p. 368), i. e. in the centre of the hali is a large jar or vessel vhere spiced vino and beverage are put. The Middle French pignate, peignate, pinale is a metal kettle. The Middle Latin pinna also seems to mcan some drinking-vessel, according to the example in Dti Cange : Ut presbyteri non eant ad potationes nec ad pinnas bibant. This meaning d'Outreuieuse ser ms to have combined vitli that of pinna, pinnacle, and rendered by montour. The latter vord, I am told by Prof. Aug. Doutrepont,
MANDEVILLE.	1
ono of the editors of the Dictionnaire de la langue loallonne, exists to-day in tho Walloon dialect, meaning a stile (čchalier), and eorrespon^ing with a Frencli form *monteur. This is not unlike Eabelais's montouoir: "... je coupe a quelqu'une [mule] 1'estri-vižre du costč du montouoir" (Pantagruel, 1. II., c. xvii., Vol. I, p. 410 of Didot's third edition of Oeuvres). In tho Mirror of Histories, by d'Outreineuse, montoir occurs twice (Vol. I., pp. 289-290), meaning a hill or mount. Grandgagnage, Diet, Hym. de la langue loallone, t. II., 1880, verbo monteie gives monteft (6chalier); propr. = fr. montoir.
p. 141, 1. 26. .iiij. serpentes.—Odoric: A chascun anglet de celle pigne a un serpent qui lialette et bat ses elles moult fort, par certains conduis qui sont en la court du roy administrant cil serpent le buvrage, i. e. At each coruer of that jar there is a dragon Tvhicli pants and flaps its wings riglit strongly; this dragon pours out tlie beverage by means of certain pipes whicli are in tlie kings court (p. 368).
p. 141, 1. 35. throne.—"VVliat follows is expanded from Odoric, pp. 369-370.
p. 143, 1. 4. Pecokes.—Odoric : En ce palais a moult de paons fais tous de fin or. Et quant aucuns Tartres veult en ce palais faire aucune feste a son seigneur, il bat les mains ensemble et tantost ces paons espandent les elles et alettent et somble droit que ilz dancent tellement; sont faits cilz paon par science d'homnie ou par art de diable, i. e. In the palače are many peacocks ali made of fine gold. And when somo Tartar wants to givo some entertainment to his lord in the palače, he claps his hands togetlier and anon tliose peacocks spread tlieir wings and pant and tliey truly seem to dance; so are tliose peacocks made through man's skill or devil's eraft (pp. 368-369).
p. 143, 1. 7. maken gret noyse.—R.: et en fait liomme des grantz museries, i. e. and people take great pleasure in it. Mistranslation.
p. 143, 1. 11. moste sotgle men.■—Hayton : Cestes gens, qui tant sont simples en lur crcance e žs clioses espiriteus, sont plus sages ot plus sotils que totes autres gens es euvres corporels. Et dient les Cataliens que il sont ceus qui voient de II. oils, e des Latins disent q'il voient d'un oil mes les autres nacions dient quo sont avuegles. Et verraiement Toni voit venir de celui pais tantes clioses estranges et merveilloses, et de sotil labour, que bien semblent estre la jilus soutils gens du monde d'art et de labour de
mains (Flor des Estoires, 1. I., c. i., p. 121, ed. 1906). Tliose people, who ave so simple in their belief in tliings spiritual, are Aviser and inore skilful tlian any otlier people in works of the body. And the Catliayans say tliat tliey are tliose that see witb botli eyes, and the Latins, they say, see with one eye, but the otlier nations they say are blind. And truly from that country so many strange and marvellous things and of subtle craft are seen to eome, that they truly seem to be the subtlest people in the world, \vith art. and craft of their hands.
p. 143, 1. 22. v i/ne.—This vino is from tlie Alexandrian romances. Sir G. Warner quotes Epistol. Alex. de Situ Indiae, od. 1706, p. 22 ; Bovensclien, Historia deproeliis, c. lxxxi. Guerin traces it to Joseplras, ivliere it adorns the doors of tlie Teniple rebuilt by Herodes (Antic/u. Jud., 1. XV., c xi., quoted in Gu6rin: La Terra Sainte, 1897, p.'64). Vincent de Beauvais describes it in Solomon's Temple : grandes uvae aureae cum pampinis aureis (Spec. llist., 1. II., c. lxxvii., fol. 71, ed. 1624).
p. 143, 1. 26. cristall t of benjlle, etc.—In Lamprecbfs Ale.vander, the Macedonian \vants to be tauglit the virtucs of precious stones (ed. Ivinzel, p. 373). Kinzel's note, p. 518, refers to Revelation xxi. and to Exodus xxviii., and to tlie spiritual interpretation of tliose passages.
p. 143, 1. 28. Alabraundijnes.—R.: alabaundines. Almandine. p. 143, L 30. Garantez.—R.: geracites. Brussels 10420-5 : geratiees. Pliny's hieracites.
p. 144, 1. 1. desportes.—R. : reuoryes.
p. 144, 1. 7. Vessell of sr/luer is \>ere non.—Neither the account of precious stones nor tlie contempt of silver occurs in Odoric.
p. 144, 1. 15. my felavies and I.—Odoric liere speaks of himself and his fellow Franciscans. D'Outremeuse again assumes the guise of a vravrior as on p. 21, 1. 20. Duplicate.
p. 144, 1. 28. the lordes here.—R. : Qar ly seignur par de cea ont au mointz de lioumbre de gent qil poent, i. e. lords in our parts liave as few retainers as they can. Complaints about tlie niggard-liness of lords who keep down the number of their depeudents ivere conimon in the Middle Ages.
p. 145, 1. 29. Sem toke Affnjk.—These comnionplaces from Genesis and from the Medieval commentators are deliberately perverted by d'Outremeuse, in order to derive the Asiatic Khan's title from the Biblical Cliam, tlie owner of Africa.
p. 146, 1. 7. monstres,—From p. 30,1. 4. Duplication.
Tjc
p. 146, 1. 26. more \an .viij. 3eer.—Vincent de Beauvais dating the rise of the Tartars in 1202 (Spec, Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxix), this passage seems to liave been vvritten after 1362, when Jean d'Outremeuse \vas 24 years old, and Sir John Mandeville liad stili ten years to live. The earliest dated MS. belonging to the year 1371, a date soon after 1362 for the composition is not impossible.
p. 147, 1. 3. lcnijght Armed ali in loliite.—From Hayton, p. 148, ed. 1906.
p. 147, 1. 10. wlian he eam.—B. : quant il vient a matvn, i, e. \vhen it came to be morning. Mistranslation.
p. 147, 1. 21. vpon a blak fertre.—B.: sour vn feutro noir, i. e, upon a black felt. Tlie Englisher understood Lat. feretrum, a litter, a bier.
p. 147, 1. 28. Ysya Chan.—Hayton : Multa alia bona exempla et mandata dedit eis Changuis Can, que adhuc reverenter a Tataris observantur. Et in ydiomate ipsorum dicuntur Yasac Changuis Can, id est constitutiones Changuis Can (p. 289 of 1906 ed.).
p. 148, I. 30. Oiole syttynge.—Sir G. Warner recalls that Mahomet is said to have been saved in a similar way by a spider's web spun aeross tho mouth of the cavo where he was in hiding.
p. 149, 1. 12. mount Belyan.—Baldjouna or Diloun—Bouldac, or Kentai, in the Khanlla range of mormtains, N.W. of Peking, S.E. of Irkoutsk and of Lake Baikal (Hayton: La Flor des Estoires, etc., od. 1906, 1. III., c. i., p. 147 fn.).
p. 150, 1. 4. in .iij. places.—R.: de iii. liens, i.e. with three strings. The Englisher may have followed a MS. like G, which has : en iii. lieus de iii. liens, i. e. in three places with three strings.
p. 150, 1. 20. in .iij. places.—B. : de iii. liens. Here the sense is weakened by the translation.—Tliis well-known apologue is less tersely told in Jean d'Outremeuse's Miroir des Histoires, Vol. V., 1867, p. 185.
p. 150, 1. 32. After Eccheclia, etc.—IIaiton's Flor des Estoires is less faithfully followed from this passage on\vards (ed. 1906, pp. 155-157).
p. 151, 1. 4. of so high loorschipe.—B. : leni troua tant de tresour qe en tout le remenant de mounde en deueroit a peynes tant auoir, i. e. so much treasure was found that in the rest of the world tliere could liardly be so much. Mistranslation. The story told of tlie Calipli Mostassim by Haiton (pp. 168-169 of 1906 ed.) is also told by "VVilliam of Tripoli of Crassus, to whom tho citizens
of Cairo say : Aurnm si tis ti, aurum hibe ! Having thirsted for gold, do now drink gold ! (ed. Prutz, p. 583). Prutz refers the story to Manius Aquillius, at the time of the first war of Mithridates. Cf. Ezekiel, viii. 19 : . . . their silver and tlieir gold shall not be able to deliver them in the day of the \vrath of the Lord : they shall not satisfy their souls, neither fill tlieir bowels.
p. 151, ]. 24. I^onge in Cathaij.—D'Outremeuse, Miroir des Histoires: . . . Cabila Cam . . . fondat en . . . Cathay une citeit qu'ilh nommat Ionig, qui est asseis plus grant que la grant Romme (Vol. V., 1867, p. 286). Haiton : Iste Cobila Can . . . fundavit quamdam civitatem in regno Catay que dicilur Jong, que satis est, ut dicitur, major Eoma (ed. 1906, p. 294).
p. 151, 1. 26. becam a pat/neme.—Haiton states that the Tartars learned the use of letters and adopted idolatry from their neighbours under Octota, but that they stili reverenced the one great God immortal (ed. 1906, p. 157).
p. 151, 1. 30. Glian Jilius, etc.—Klian, son of God above, highest eniperor of ali that dwell in the universe, and lord of ali rulers. No source is known for this pompous style.
p. 151, 1. 33. Deus in celo, etc.—God in Heaven, Klian on eartli, his strength. Seal of tlie Emperor of aH mankind. Brussels 10420-5 translates: Sa forche passe tout hommes. Chest ly saielli, etc. = His strength passes ali men. This is the seal, etc.
p. 151, 1. 36. Dei fortitudo, etc.—God's strength. Seal of the Eniperor of ali mankind. Tliese t\vo inscriptions on seals are said by Sir G. Warner to be from Carpini (p. 594). Brussels 10420-5 translates: le forche de dieu est plus grande que la forche de toz le hommes, i. e. God's strength is more tlian ali men's strength. This and the above are samples of d'Outremeuse's care-lessness and incompetence in translating Latin.
p. 152, 1. 2. beleeuen in god.—Hayton : Credunt enim [in] Deum simpliciter, et in omnibus eorum operibus invocant nomen ejus. Et credunt et confitentur unum deum immortalem [Nulli minas inferrent, nisi Deum preponerent, dicendo sic : Novit Deus quid tibi faciam, et similia] (p. 347 of 1906 ed.).
p. 152, 1. 8. solempne festes.—Odoric : L'empereur fait iiii. grans festes en 1'an, etc. (p. 378).
p. 152, 1. 10. presentcicioun.—Not in Odoric. D'Outremeuse seems to have invented it from reminiscenees of the Bible. Cordier remarks that Odoric's mention of tlie circumcision is a
mistake, as tliis practice \vas unkno\vn to tho Mongola. Tho t\vo festivals of ydoles m ust be those of Heaven aiul Earth (p. 420).
p. 152, 1. 11. Mosecich.—Mosque. This form is oxceptional. Vincent de Beauvais uses Meskida (Spec. Hist., 1. XXII., c. xlii., p. 913 of 1524 od.), agreeing with Musketh (p. 26, 1. 17). Will. Trip.: mesged, mesquida, mesgued (p. 580 ed. Prutz).
p. 152, 1. 19. le thousandes, etc. Odoric : par dizeniers, par centeniers et par milleniers (p. 370). In the Flemish Alexander of Jacob Van Maerlant, the army is similarly led by chiliarchs, decurions, etc. (Bk. VI., 11. 85-88 of Frank's ed.).
p. 153, 1. 3. dubbed.—R. : sernez, i. e. so\vn, set with. p. 153, 1. 11. dothes of gold with tysseux, etc.—R. : des draps dor tissuz a soio vert, i. e. in cloth of gold intenvoven with greeu silk. Mistranslation.
p. 153, 1. 17. ofpurpre or of ynde. R. : soie pourpro ou Ynde, i. e. purple or blue silk.
p. 154, 1. 1. philosofres.—Odoric : en un anglet du palais sont les astronomiens qui gardent l'eure quant il sera temps de commencier (p. 378).
p. 154, 1. 2. Nigromancge, etc.—Not in Odoric. Those terms are collected and explained in a passage quoted by Godefroy under leuconomcince: Hydromanco qui se fait avec de l'eau, leucono-mance qui so fait avec des bassins, pyromance qui se fait avec le feu, geomance par le moyen de la terre, encromance, laquelle est divisee encore en deux parties, en scyomance et neciomance, lesquelles so pratiquent on parlementant avec los osprits malins, ou en suscitant les ombrcs et idoles errantes des morts (Tahur. Sec. Dial. de Democr., p. 232, ed. 1602).
p. 154, 1. 18. boiDeth his hed.—Odoric : tous hurtent par trois fois leur teste a terre (p. 378), i.e. ali strike tlieir lieads to the ground thrice. Cordier : they ko\v-tow (p. 423).
p. 154, 1. 29. significaciouns.—Tlieso explanations are not in Odoric. Probably thoy are d'Outremeuse's own guesses.
p. 155, 1. 10. And yf \ere falle.—R. : Et, sil court guevre al emperour nulle part, ou qe liomme face ascune contraire en toute sa terre, cis philosophes le veient tantost et le dient al emperour et a soun conseil, " Sire, leni fait meintenant tiel chose en vostre terre et en tiels parties" ; et tantost ly emperers enuoie vers celles parties, i.e. If war arises anywliere against tho etnperor or if something is done against luni ia ali his country, those pliilosopliers
seo it anon aiul teli it to tlie Emperor and to liis council: Sir, they are now doing sneli a tliing in your country and in sucli parts.—Eitlier tlie Englisher followed a version unknown to Sir G. AVarner or he translated very freely.
p. 155, 1. 17. mynstralcye.—Odoric: Quant l'eure est venue, touz ces menestrelx comineneent a jouer de leurs instruments et font si grant noise que c'est £rant hyde (p. 379), i. e. When the time lias corae, those minstrels begin to play upon their instruments, and make sucli a noise that it is hideous.
p. 155, 1. 25. als manye, etc.—E.: tantz eome il poet finer, i. e. as many as he can provide.
p. 156, 1. 11. libardes.—Introduced by the Englisher. Odoric brings in no otlier animals tlian tame lions (p. 379). The French d'Outremeuse adds eagles, vultures, otlier birds, fishes and serpents. For fishes doing reverence, see p. 128, 1. 18. Duplication.
p. 156, 1. 15. tlie sonne i the mone.—Apparently invented by Jean d'Outremeuse.
p. 156, 1. 20. daunces.—When the fair Isaune \vas shut in a stone tower, her lover the magician Eliavr&s made musicians to appear, wlio played for her, while women danced and tumbled to amuse her (Kittredge, Gaivain and the Green Knight, 1916, pp. 226, 297). In Cliaucers Franklin's Tale, a magician shows to Aurelius
his lady on a daunce On which him-self he dauneed, as him thoughte.
(p. 449 of Cant. Tales in World's Classics.)
p. 156,1. 16.—to euery mannes sight.—E.: pur ly faire reuerence, qi donnent si grant clarite qe a peins lun veoit lautre. The Englisher skipped t\velve vvords, and mistranslated the last three.
p. 156, 1. 22. mylk of dyuerse bestes.-—R. : lait des iumentz, i. e. mare's milk, knovvn as a Tartar delicacy from Haiton (p. 138, ed. 1906).—Odoric: Puis y a enchanteurs qui font par leur art venir hanaps d'or tous pleins de bon vin et en boivent touz ceulx qui en veulent boire (pp. 379-380). Then there aro jugglers who through their cunning bring gold cups full of good wine, and whoever \vant to drink of it may do so.—"VVhile writing of enchantments, d'Outre-meuse suggests puppet-shows or inotions, a favourite amusement in his time.
p. 156, 1. 35. .xiij. Oumantz.—This number is from Odoric, p. 371.
p. 157,1. 8. Ostrijcches.—R.: oustours, i. e. gosluuvks. Mistrans-
Jation. Odoric bricfly deseribes the havvking and "shooting (p. 376). D'Outremeuse fills in tlie particulars.
p. 157, 1. 14. Phisicijens cristene.—Odoric: medecins qui gardent le corps du roy, III0 ydolatres, VIII crestiens et vii sarrazins (p. 371). See Introduction, p. 5, for Cliristian doctors serving Infidels.
p. 157, 1. 26. 110 moneij but of lether.—Odoric: Car pour monuoie ne despent on riens en tout son royaume, fors ime maniere de brievez qui la vault en tout son paismonnoie (p. 380). Leather money was current in France under King Charles Y. (Chastellain, ed. Kervyn, VII., 1865, p. 325).
p. 157, 1. 28. dijuersitee of his statutes.—II. : solonc la diuer-sito de seinal qi y est, i. e. according to the variety of the marks upon it. Mistranslation. Haiton: En celui pais [Cathay] se despent monoie faite de papier en forme quande, sign6 du seignal du signor, et selonc ce que est signče vaut ou plus ou meins. Et de cele monoie achatent e vendent toutes choses. E quant cele monoie enpire par veillesse ou autremeiit, celui qui 1'aura la rendra a la cort du seignor, et eni prenra de nueve (Flor des Est., 1. I., c. 1., p. 121, ed. 1906).
p. 158, 1. 2. Rubye.—Vincent de Beauvais deseribes the dia-mond as lighting in the dark, and being darkened by the sun i il the day tirne (Spec. Nat., 1. VIII., c. xxxix., col. 513, ed. 1624). llaiton : E le roi do cele is le [Ceylon] ha la plus grant rubie e la nieillor que soit en monde, e quant le seignor doit estre corones au roi, il porte cele rubie en ses braz (Flor des Est., 1906, p. 126, 1. I., c. vi.). John of Hildesheim denies the report that a golden starin Cologne liglits the vvliole cliurch (ed. 1878, p. 32). A room liglited on!y with precious stones is mentioned by Benjamin of Tudela as being in Constantinople, in the palače of Blachernae (Beazley, Dami of Mod. Geotjr., II., 1901, p. 236). On luminous carbuncles in romances, see Faral, Recherches sur les sources latines, etc., 1913, pp. 321-322.
p. 158, 1. 6. ]>o ben.—R. : cel la est, i. e. the ruby carbuncle of 1. 2 is a single stone in the French original. Mistranslation.
p. 158,1. 8. Saduz.—Odoric: Sadu (p. 371). Cordier: Shangtu, Kubikus summer residence in Mongolia (p. 413). Coleridge's Xanadu.
p. 158, 1. 10. Camaalech. Odoric : Camelech (p. 372). Cordier : Khan-Baliq, tho khan's city = Peking (p. 390). p. 158, 1. 11. Gaijdo.—Acity, not a country (see p 140,1. 10).
p. 158, 1. 12. Jong.—A city, as p. 151, 1. 24, not a country. p. 158, ]. 15. .iiij. hostes.—From Odoric, p. 372. p. 159, 1. 5. Lignum Aloes.—Not in Odoric. Duplicate from p. 37, X 6.
p. 159, 1. 34-p. 160, 1. 1.—Odoric: Tout ainsi que li rois va vont ses femmes et ses aismJz fllz, chascun selon leur degre conune dessus est dit (p. 373).
p. 160, 1. 2. ,xij. prougnces.—Odoric, p. 373. p. 161, 1. 7. Chydydo.—Odoric : Chiribo (var. : chidebo, Chide-beo), p. 375. Cordier : ki-di-fou in Cbinese is tlie ostler or innkeeper (p. 419), wbile tlie French version of Odoric \vrongly applies it to the inn itself.
p. 161,1. 18. he commaundeth to, etc.—E. : il commande a ses seignurs qi ciuachent delež ly qils facent venir ces religious, i. e. be orders tlie lords that ride beside him to make those religious men come nigh. Mistranslation.—Odoric (p. 375) was himeelf allowed to approach \vith his brethren, but the details are invented by d'Outremeuse.
p. 161,1. 22. Galaoth.—Sir G. \Varner's Latin Odoric has gale-rium, Cordier's French has nothing. The Latin diniinutive of galea, helmet, galeola and the pp. galeatus, belineted, come fairly near.
p. 161, 1. 29. sum maner /rute.—Odoric : et pour ce que la guise y est telle que nulz n'y ose apparoir devant rempereur que il ne lui doint aucune cliose lui presentasines un plat d'argent plein de pommes (p. 375).
p. 162, 1. 28. he defendeth noman to holde no laiee.—This praise of religious tolerance is not in Odoric, and confirms otlier passages testifying to d'Outremeuse's " indifferentism." Vincent de Beauvais : Eitus auteni Christianos, et quaslibet sectas, et quorunilibet hominum cultus, secure ac libere observari permittunt inter so (Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxxiv., p. 1214, ed. 1524).
p. 162, 1. 30. . an .C. ivijfes.—From Carpini, in Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxvi.
p. 163. 1. 3. precious clothes.—E. : purpures. Mistranslation. Ibid. clothes of Tartarye.—E.: tartaires. Brussels 10420-5 : tartariens.
p. 163, 1. 4. slijtt at the syde.—Vincent de Beauvais : Habitus . . . in latere sinistro antequam induatur divisus est . . . duabus ligulis . . . insutis (Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxix., p. 1212).
p. 163,1. 6. the hyde with outen.—R.: lo peilde liors, i. e. with the hair outside. Mistranslation.
p. 163, 1. 6. ccippe.—R. : ne vestent houche ne chaperoun. Godefroy defines a houce as a long gown with open sleeves. Mistranslation (]).
p. 163, 1. 10. mannes foot.—Odoric : Toutes les femmes qui sont niariees ont sur leurs chiefs un pie d'horame aussi long comme un bras (p. 369). See p. 142, 1. 14. Duplication. R : fors qe les mariez qi portent lenseigne sour lour testes, i. e. except tlie niarried vomen, who wear tlie sign upon their hoads.
p. 163, 1. 19. of wode.—R. : de feutre, i.e. of felt. Tlie Englisher probably read : de fust, i. e. of wood. Mistranslation.
p. 163, 1. 24. theij beleeuen,—Vincent de Beauvais: Ununi quidem Deum Tartari credunt, ipsuni quoque omnium esse tam visibilium quam invisibilium factorem. . . . Nihilominus etiam liabent Idola quaedam do filtro . . . eaque credunt pecorum suorum custodes esse, ac beneficium pullorum et lactis eis praestare. Alia vero de pansericis faciunt. . . . Idolis offerunt primum lac omnis iumenti ac pecoris. Sed et quando primo bibero vel comedere incipiunt, primitus eis de cibariis suis, vel de potu offerunt (Spec. Hist.,}. XXIX., c.lxxii.,p. 1210). The Alexandrian romances also describe a kind of deism or naturalism agreeing with d'Outre-meuse's views : Alexander prays to the god of nature in Valerius : Deo summo rerum praesidi. " Quisquis tu deum rex es, qui praestare diceris huic terrae mundumque istum interminein regis " (ed. Kiibler, 1888, p. 39). Serapis was especially meant.
p. 163, 1. 29. ijroga.—Vincent de Beauvais (as abovo) : Ithogo. Sir G. Warner gives Carpini's form as Ytoga (p. 626).
p. 163, 1. 31. tohen I ivas pere.—Sir G. "VVarner : the author " seems to have coolly transferred to his own time a selection from Carpini's list in 1246 (p. 665) of tho sons and grandsons of Venghiz."
p. 163, 1. 32. Thiaut.—Seems, according to Sir G. Warner, to stand for Carpini's Thaut, i. e. Tangut.
p. 164, 1. 10. loorscliipen.—Vincent de Beauvais: Solem etiam ac lunam et ignem et aquam et terram venerantur et adorant, etc. (Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxii, p. 1210).
p. 164, 1. 17. for to snujte, etc.—R. : asoiapoier a fuet de quoy leni fiert les chiualx, i. e. to lean on the whip wherewith liorses are beaten. Mistranslation.
p. 164, 1. 18. to breke o bon.—Vincent de Beauvais : . . . et nullum ex ossibus eorum [animalium] confringunt, sed igne coniburunt (Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX,, c. lxxii„ p. 1210).
p. 164, 1. 29. passen J>orgh a fuyr.—Vincent de Beauvais: Dictum fuit nobis, quod inter duos ignes transire deberemus. Nos autem lioc nulla ratione facere volebamus. At illi dixerunt nobis : Ite secure, quia pro nulla causa lioc volumus facere, nisi tantum ut si vos aliquod maluni cogitatis Domino nostro, vel portatis venenum ignis auferat onino maluni, i. e. "VVe were told to pass bet\veen two fires. As we would by no means do it, they said to ns: Go safely, for we want to do it for no other reason tlian that tlie fire may remove ali liarm in čase you mean to hurt our lord or bear poison about you (Spec, Hist., I. XXXI., c. xxii.). Omnes qui morantur in stationibus suis, oporlet per ignem purificari (ibid., c. vii.).
p. 165, 1. 1. Men of\at contvee, etc.—R. : Us sont toutz bonez arcliiers et treihent molt bien; et auxi bien cliiuachent et couvrent femines come ly hommes, i. e. They aro ali good archers and slioot •\vell; and women rido and race as \vell as men. Mistranslation. Vincent de Beauvais : Mulieres . . . equilant sicut et viri (as above).
p. 165, 1. 5. ploices.—Not in the French. Introduced by tlie Englisher.
p. 165, 1. 13. but yf pet ben, etc.—R. : tant soient ils grantz princes, i. e. liowever great princes they may be. Mistranslation. p. 165,1. 14. hjbenles.—R. : renardz, i. e. foxes. Mistranslation. p. 165, 1. 16. saf onhj swijn, etc.—This reference to the Mosaic law is by Jean d'Outremeuse.
p. 165, 1. 21. nouper pesen ne benes.—Vincent de Beauvais: Porro in victu sunt homines immundissimi atque spurcissimi, neque etiam mensalibus nec manutergiis utuntur, nec panem liabent vel curant, sed quidam ipsum etiam comedere dedignantur. Olera quoque vel legumina non habent, nec aliquid aliud, quani carnes ut comedant. De quibus etiam tam paucas manducant, quod aliae nationes vix imle vivere possunt. Porro onme carnium genus praeterquam mutae, quia non gignit, comedunt, et lioc turpiisime rapaciterque tangentes pinguia, digitos suos lambunt, et ocreis suis tergunt. Soient tamen maiores aliquos habere panniculos cum quibus ad ultimum tergunt, manus conimesturi non lavant, nec posta scutcllas. Et si aliquando eas brodio carnium abluunt iterum loturam cum carnibus in olla reponunt, aliter etiam non lavant ollas vel coclearia, vel alia liniusmodi vasa. In carnibus autem equinis plus delectantur quani in aliis. Ratos etiam, et canes edunt, et cattos libentissime comedunt, vinum libentissime bibunt, quando habere possunt, lacte iuuientino, quod ipsi Camous
vocant, quotidie sicut et homines caeteri vino forti se inebriant (Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxviii.).
p. 166, 1. 4. to destroijen, etc.—R. : denclore lour enemys, i. e. to surround tlieir enemies. Mistranslation.
p. 166, 1. 6. gret ax.—Brussels 10420-5 : vne grande lanclio, i. e. a long lance. Tlie Englisher follovvs E. : vne grant hache. p. 166, 1. 7. speres.—E.: espeies, i. e. swords. Mistranslation. p. 166, 1. 8. guyrlioylle.—R. : cuir boily, i.e. cuir bouilli. Vincent de Beauvais: Armati autem sunt coriis. . . . Capellos habent de corio . . . gladiosque parvos ut Saraceni longitudinis unius brachij, et unius incisionis seu cesurae (1. XXIX., c. lxxix., p. 1212, ed. 1524).
p. 166, 1. 11. pei hehoten.—Vincent de Beauvais: blande loquuntur obsessis, multaque fallaciter, ut in eorum manus se tradant, promittunt eis. Cum illi se reddideriut, vel capti fuerint, omnes occidunt exceptis artificis (Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxxiii., p. 1213, ed. 1524).
p. 166,1.15. kutten of Mre eres.—Vincent de Beauvais : Itaque cum caepissent. . . . Driabaldin civitatem in Perside, ad suae crudelitatis ostensionem, et audituris incutiendum timorem, omnibus habitatoribus illius decapitatis, aures rebellium sibi iam mortuorum absciderunt; duosque summarios oneratos auribus in aceto positis ad Chaam transmiserunt (ibid., p. 1214).
p. 166, 1. 16. pet malcen gret seruijse.—R.: ils fount ontremes pur les grantz seignurs. A characteristic joke in the taste of Jean d'Outrenxeiise.
p. 166, 1. 18. vnder hire subieccioun.—Vincent de Beauvais : Aliiul quoque statutum habent, quod omnem terram sibi debeant subiugare, nec cum aliqua gente pacern habere, nisi subdatur eis quousque veniat tempus ipsorum interfectionis. Annis 80 debent pugnare, et 18 tantumrnodo-regnare, post hoc ut ipsi dicunt ab alia natione debent vinci, ut vaticinatum est eis, nesciunt autem quae illa sit (Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxiii., p. 1210, ed. 1524).
p. 166, 1. 23. folk of ali laioes.—Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Hist, 1. XXIX., c. lxxxiv., p. 1214, ed. 1524. See p. 162, 1. 28. Duplicate.
p. 166, 1. 26. ymage ali naked.—This licentious praise of Adamism is d'Outremeuse's own.
p. 166, 1. 33. it is gret drede.—Hayton : Pugna Tatarorum est valde periculosa, et in uno parvo bello Tatarorum plures moriuntur
quam in alio bello alterius nationis, et lioc est propter sagittas quas proiciunt fortiteL' et directe; et sunt ita docti in arte sagictandi quod sagicte eorum fere armorum penetrant omne genus. Quando Tatari vertunt in fugam, fugiunt omnes simul per turmas et acies ordinatas. . . . Exercitus Tatarorum non est magne apparencie, qui omnes simul congregatim iricedunt, ita quod acies mille Tatarorumquingentorum apparenciam non habet (F.H.T.O., 1. III., c. xlix., p. 338, ed. 1906). Similavly Vincent do Beauvais, Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxi., p. 1210.
p. 167,1. 2. pei cone wel unjnnen.—Hayton : Tatari terras alienas sciunt faciliter occupare, sed illas nolunt custodire, quia in [castris et] civitatibus nesciunt habitare, immo pocius esso desiderant in tentoriis et in campis {ibid. p. 339). Vincent, as above. p. 167, 1. 7. smale eyen.—■Hayton, i. I., c. i., p. 131. p. 167, 1. 8. \ei ben false.—Hayton: libenter menciuntur (i. III., c. xlix., p. 339).
p, 167, 1. 13. lohan ony man sekali dye.—Vincent de Beauvais : Cum aliquis eorum ad mortem infirmatur, liasta una in eius statione erigetur, et circa illa filtrum nigrum circumvolvitur; extunc nullus audet intrare terminos stationis illius. Cumque fuerit mortuus, si do minoribus est, occulte in campis sepelitur, cum uno tentorio suo, sedendo in medio eius ponuntque mensam ante illum, et alveolum carnibus plenum, et lactis iumentini ciphum, sepelitur etiam cum eo iumentum unum cum pullo, et equus cum sella et freno. Alium autem comedunt, et cum stramine corium eius implentes, super duo ligna vel quatuor in alto ponunt, quae omnia faciunt pro mortuo ut babeat tentorium, et etiam iumentum in alio nmndo; de quo scilicet iumento lac liabere possit, et equos sibi multiplicare, in quibus tunc possit equitare (Spec. Hist., 1. XXIX., c. lxxxvi., p. 1214).
p. 167, 1. 37. entered preuylly.—Vincent de Beauvais : Si vero dives et magnus liomo fuerit, Tartarus qui moritur cum liabitu preciosissimo sepelitur, ac remotius ab omnibus in abseondito loco ne liabitu suo spolietur (ibid., p. 1215).
p. 168,1. 10. pei seye to him.—Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Hist., 1. XXXI., c. xxxii.
p. 168, 1. 19. vpori a blalc slede.—R.: sour vne feutre noir, i. e. upon a black filt (carpet). Mistranslation.
p. 168, 1. 27. Brussels 10420-5 here inserts a so-called Tartar alpliabet.
p. 169,1. 1. Asye the depe.—Hayton : E cele partie qui est devers orient est apell6e Aise la Profunde, e cele qui est devers
oecident est apellee Aiso la Majour (F.H.T.O., 1. I., c. v., p. 125, ed. 1906).
p. 169, 1. 3. Cathaij.—Hayton's first Book is divided into four-teen chapters, devoted to the folloving countries : Cafchay, Tharse, Turquesten, Corasme, Comaine, Inde, Perse, Mede, Ermenie, Jorgie, Caldee, Mesopotame, Turquie, Syrie. They appear in the same order in the present passage of the Mandeville.
p. 169, 1. 4. Tharse, the toliiehe.—B. : qi fust a vn de rois, i. e. vhich belonged to one of the Kings. Mistranslation. Sir G-Warner deserihes this tradition as an absurd inferonco from Ps. lxxii. 10 : The kings of Tarshisli and of the isles shall bring presents. Hayton explains that the Uighurs vere ali idolaters, except the kindred of the Threo Kings, from \vhom the Tartar lords \vlio vere stili Cliristians vere descended (F.H.T.O., 1. I., c. ii., p. 122, ed. 1906).
p. 169, 1. 7. no flesčh.—From Hayton (ibid.). p. 169, 1. 13. Octorar. —Hayton : Oeterar (ibid. p. 123). The aneient city of Farah, on the riglit bank of the Sir-Daria, south-east of the Sea ot' Aral. Hayton : En celui roiaumo ha poi de bones cites, mas il i ha grans plaiuures o bones pastures ; e por ee, eele gent sunt presque tous pastours et sunt horbergies en tentes e en teles maisons quo legierement les portent de luec en autre. En celui pais ne croit forment ne orge, si petit non, millet et ris mangent. Vin n'en ont point, mes il boivent cervoise e autros bovrages (ibid.).
p. 169, 1. 23. \at divelleden in Orece.—B. : qi demoerent en Grieco. Mistranslation. This reference to Cumanians settled in Greece is not in Hayton. Othenvise, this passage follovs Hayton (F.I/.T.O., 1. L, c. v., p. 124).
p. 170,1. 4. men hanfoughten.—Hayton : i passent dessus (ibid.), people cross it. I)'Outremeuse introduces tho varlike note from the Alexandrian romances: Alexander crosses the river Stranga on the ice, Darius's army is drowned in the thaving (A. Ausfeld's ed. of Alexander-Roman: 1907, pp. 70-73). The French text reports only 100,000 varriors on eacli side; the Englisher or tlie Cotton scribe doubles that number !
p. 170, 1. 7. And beticene, etc.—K.: Et entre celle riuiere et la grante mer oceeane, qils appellent la mer Maure, gist toutz cis royalmes. Brussels 10420-5 : Celle riuier entre en la grande meir occeane quil appellent la meir morte, i. e. This river falls into the great sea ocean, irhich they call the Dcad Sea ! D'Outremeuse
inextricably confuses tlie sensible information contained in Hayton, pp. 124-125.
p. 170,1. 9. the see Maure.—Hayton: mer Majour (p. 124). Sir G. "VVarner explaiiis mare maurnm as the Black Sea, from Byzantine Greek pavpos = black.
p. 170, 1. 13. claungerous passage. Hayton : l'autre voie est par le Derbent, qui vaist pr&s de la citč que Alixaudre fonda, que est nomeo Porte de Per. (as above, p. 216).
p. 170, 1. 17. 3ate of helle.—The Englisher appears to have read: porte d'enfer, possibly rememhering the volcanoes of p. 36,1. 6.
p. 170, 1. 18. Sarak.—Hayton : Sera (p. 215), explained as Serai', on tlie Aktouba, a tributary of the Volga.
p. 170, 1. 25. the grete see.—E.: par la grant mer. Hayton mentions tlie mer Major (p. 216) in this connection. Jean d'Outre-meuse read the major.or greater sea, like Boldensele (1885, p. 29), a name possibly inspired by the classieal name of tlie Mediter-ranean : mare Magnuni, or the great sea. See notes to p. 170,1. 9, and to p. 95, 1. 17.
p. 170, 1. 25. Abchaz.—Hayton : Abcas (p. 216), explained as Abkhasia, modern Abazia, 011 the Black Sea, nortli of the Caucasus.
p. 171,1. 18. Boijtur ra.—Hayton : Boccara (p. 126). p. 171,1. 19. Sormagant.—Hayton: Seniorgant (p. 127). p. 171, 1. 25. Nessahor, Saphon i Sarmassane.—Hayton : Nesabor, Spahen (p. 127). The third name seems to be another variant for Samarkand, smuggled in out of plače by d'Outremeuse. p. 172, 1. 3. Taurizo. —Hayton : Touris (p. 128). p. 172, 1. 11. Cordijnes.—Hayton : Cordins (p. 127), explained as Kurds.
p. 172,1. 12. Sarras.—Hayton : Seras (p. 127). p. 172, 1. 13. Karemen.—Ifayton: Queremen (p. 127), ex-plained as Kermanchah.
p. 172, 1. 15. Abzor.—Hayton : Albors (p. 129). The note states that the name Alburz is found applying to the eastern, and Elbrouz to the \vestern part of the Caucasus.
p. 172, 1. 16, Alamo.—Hayton refers to the " aloen " alphabet (p. 128), to Alanie (p. 129) in Georgia, and to Aloen (p. 139) in Armenia.
p. 172, 1. 29. Haugson.—Hayton: Hamsen (p. 129); fn., Hampasi.
p. 172, 1. 36. Scncres—Hayton : Savoureus (p. 129, fn.).
p. 173, 1. 7. Mecjon.—Hayton: Mougan (p. 130), explained as Moughan, a district of Persia near tlie Caspian. Appears as Mongliu in d'Outremeuse's Miroir des llistoires (t. V., 18G7, p. 193).
p. 173, 1. 18. confounded in derlcness.—This story is expanded from Hayton (pp. 129-130, ch. x.), wlio bears witness to liaving seen the land of Darkness liimself. Tlie romanco of Alemnder (ed. Ausfeld, 1907, p. 169) reports marches in tlie dark, explained as liight-marches through the desert of Gedrosia. (See al-o Noldeke, Alemndeirdmcin, 1890, p. 25, and Friedlander, Chadhir, 193, p. 12.) John of Hildesheim reports that the Roman emperor Heraclius, heing liard pressed hy the Saracens, called on the Three Kings, who covered the Infidels Avitli darkness (ed. 1878, pp. 26-27).
p. 173, 1. 19. A Domino,—F*. cxviii., 23 : This is the Lord's doing; it is marvellous in our eyes.
p. 173,1.30. Quoniam, etc,-—Should be : Quomodo. Possiblv the Englisher's niisquotation from Deut. xxxii. 30: How should one cliase a thousand, and two put ten thousand to fliglit]
p. 173, 1. 32. Et cadent.—Ps. xci. 7 : A thousand shall fall at thy side, and ten thousand at tljy right liand.
p. 173, 1. 34. Qnia manus.—Perhaps a misquotation : Because the Lord's hand did ali this.
p. 173, 1. 36. Si in vijs— Ps. lxxxi. 13-14 : O that my people had hearkened unto me, and Isracl liad walked in my ways! I should soon have subdued their enemies, and turned my hand against their adversaries.
p. 174,1. 2. may not enduren.—Such pious commonplaces may be applied ironically: the triumplis of the Paynim in Palestine may be considered as a condenmation of the Western Cliurch.
p. 174, 1. 12. Omnibus diebns.—I advise you to partake of communion every Sunday. This could not bo identified in St. Paul. It may be due to a slip in d'Outremeuse's memory. The practice of daily communion lias lately been revived in the Roman Cliurch.
p. 174, 1. 16. Ouesiton. —Hayton : Quisitun (p. 133), explained as the province of Saroukhan.
Ibid, Gemeth.—Hayton : Genetli (p. 133), explained as tho province of Djanik on the Black Sea.
p. 174, 1. 25. Marcu/a— Hayton : Moraga (p. 138). The fn.
to p. 139 states that Hayton confounded tlie city of Maragali, soutli of Tabriz, with the river Mourghab, near Merv.
p. 174, 1. 29. vnto a ci/tee.—U. : a vne citee, i.e. at a city. Mistranslation.
p. 174, 1. 35. Symar.—Hayton : Simar (p. 131), explained as Sindjar, to the west of Mossoul.
p. 174, 1. 36. Lijson.—Hayton : Bysson (p. 131), explained as Behseny, a town and mountain of Diarbekir, on the Arban-Tcbay.
p. 175,1.23. Bacharije.—Unexplained. Sir G. Warner guesses Baetria.
p. 175, 1. 24. Caldilhe.—Odoric: Cadili, cdias Caloy (p. 425), explained as a Tartar kingdom on the Volga. Cordier quotes : Tartarorum horda primaria Zauolha est (p. 427). Jean d'Outre-meuse, in his Miroir des Histoires, calls it Cadilla, and takes his hero Ogier the Dane to it. His account is nearly identical with the present (III., 1873, p. 64).
p. 175, 1. 28. lomb loithouten icolle.—Cordier: a polypod; Polypodium barometz, L. (p. 426).
p. 175, 1. 30. Ihaue eten.—Not in the French original, p. 176, 1. 3. Beruakes.—Vincent de Beauvais : Bartlathes sunt aves de ligno crescentes, quas vulgus bernacas appellat . decidunt, ac sicut aves caeterae volare incipiunt. Verumtamen nisi deeidentes cito aquas invenerint, vivere non possunt, . . carnibus earum in quadragesima. . . . Christiani uti solebant (Spec. Nat., I. XVI., c. xl, col. 1181). The bartlathes are birds gro\ving on wood and called bemacae by the vulgar. They fall off and begin to fly like other birds. If, however, tliey do not find water soon after tlieir fall, they cannot live. Their flesh used to be eaten by Christians in Lent. H. Littledale explains that the eating of sucli birds in Lent \vas justified by the assertion that they were really transformed barnacles or shellfish. The etymolos;y is given as Hibernicula (because pernntted by Irish bishops) and * pemacula, * perna, a kind of shell-fish (Shakespeare's England, 1916, Vol.
I,	p. 520.—N.E.D. refers to Max Miiller, Lect, Sc. Lang., ed. 7,
II.,	583-604). Odoric states that the vegetable lainb is no more impossible than the goose growing on a tree ! (p. 426).
p. 176, 1. 9. longe apples.—Duplicate of p. 31, 1. 26. Sir G. Warner traces this to Jacques de Vitry (p. 1099) and identifies the fruit with the plantain, vvhich is allied to tlie banana.
p. 176, 1. 12. large of .ij. fote long.—R. : larges de dcux pies
MANDEVILLE.	K
de long. The Englisher repeatedly confuses longueur and largeur, length and breadth. Brussels 10420-5 : de ij pies de long et demy piet de large.—Brussels 11141 : de iij piez de long ou de plus et de VDg piet de large.
p. 176,1. 16. a strong man.—PossibIy a reminiscence from the heavy cluster of grapes of Numbers, xiii. 23.
p. 176, 1. 19. Vber.—Aethicus speaks of two mountains as ubera aquilonis, i. e. the breasts of the Nortli Wind, and the Pseudo-Methodins tells how those two mountains came together at Alexander's request, that he might enclose his enemies with brazen gates (Pseudo-Metliodius, ed. Sackur, 1898, pp. 73-74).
p. 176, 1. 21. Goth i Magoth.—In the Roman d'Alexander, Gos and Margos join Porus against Alexander (ed. Michelant, 1846, p. 300). Gog and Magog (Ezekiel xxxviii., xxxix. and Eevelation xx. 8) were traditionally identified with the Tartars or with the Ten Tribes.
p. 176, 1. 22. .xxij. lajnges.—Noldeke states that the number of barbarian kings subdued by Alexander is given as twenty-two, while the Hellenic kings are fourteen (Alexanderroman, 1890, p. 8).
p. 176, 1. 31. Jjei dicellen pere.—One version of the legend prophesies that Gog and Magog shall be destroyed by a Roman king. G. Grion refers to Godfrey of Yiterbo's Pantheon (Alessandro Magno, 1872, p. cxxxiv.).
p. 177, 1. 1. gotli out belonde.—R.: ist fors par terre. Brussels 10420-5 : ist fours de terre par dessouz lez montanges. Probably d'Outremeuse meant that the waterescaped througha subterraneous passage, like the Nile on p. 28, 1. 11. .
p. 177, 1. 5. lake.—Boldensele points out that the Caspian joins neither the Ocean, nor the Mediterranean, nor the Black Sea by a visible arm, and concludes that there must be an underground connection (ed. 1855, p. 30).
p. 177,1. 13. the queen of Amazoine.—Sir G. Warner quotes Hampole's Pricke of Conscience :
Bot Jjai er noght swa closed obout
pat Jiai ne mught liglitly eom out,
Yif a qwene ne vvar fiat hades )>ani in,
Thurgli strengtlie, )>at ])ai may noght out wyn,
f>at es cald Jje qwene of Amazons,
Under wha8 po\vere Jjat folk \vons.
(ed. R. Morris, p. 121.)
The reign of a woman and the return of the Ten Tribes were
numbered among tlie signs announcing Doomsday (E. Taylor: Polit. Prophectj, 1911, p. 34).
p. 177, 1. 21. litill issue.—Sir G. "VVarner believes this to be copied from Brunetto Latini's account of the Caspian gates (I. 4, 123, p. 157).
p. 177, 1. 29. Clyron.—Identified by Sir G. "VVarner vitli B. Latini's Direu.
p. 178, 1. 11. fox.—Sir G. "VVarner recalls that in Pausanias (IV. 18) the Messenian hero Aristomenes escapes by grasping a fox's tail and folloving him. Nehemiah iv. 3 : if a fox go up, he shall even break down their stone \vall.
Ibid. traijne.—E. : taignere, i. e. den. The Englisher seems to have thought of the meaning enticement, stratagem (see Stratmann-Bradley, under train).
p. 178, 1. 24. jmt issue.—This story of the fox appears to be invented by d'Outremeuse.
p. 178, 1. 25.—Baeharie.—Bactria, mentioned in the Alex-andrian romances. Bovenschen refers to the Historia de Proeliis, c. lxxxviii.
p. 178, 1. 26. trees \at beren icolle.—The cotton trees (Hist. de Proel., ibid.).
p. 178, 1. 29. Yj>otaynes.—Vincent de Beauvais : Hippotamus vocatus est, eo quod sit equo similis. Die in aquis commoratur, nocte segetes depassit (Spec. Nat., 1. XVII., c. cxxxvi., col. 131 7, ed. 1624).
p. 178, 1. 30. half hors.—Sir G. "VVarner thinks the hippo-potamus is confused with the hippocentaur.
p. 178,1. 31. eten men.—Vincent de Beauvais: 200 milites ex Macedonibus leviter armatos natare jussit [Alexander]. Cum-que jam partem quartam fluininis enatassent, ab Hippopotamis absorpti sunt (Spec. Hist., 1. IV. c. liii., ed. 1624).
p. 178,1. 32. full Injttere.—Vincent: aqua vero fluininis inventa est gustu amarior helleboro, quam nec hoino bibere, nec pecus sine tormento poterat (ibid., p. 131, ed. 1624).
p. 178 1. 34. Griffounes.—Vincent de Beauvais : Omni corporis parte leones sunt, alis et facie aquilis similes, equis vehementer infesti, et liomines visos decerpunt (Spec. Nat., 1. XVI., c. xc., col. 1210).
p. 179, 1. 2. suche lyouns as ben o this hal/.—The lions of Liege are an obvious joke In Vincent de Beauvais, the griffins fight
the Macedonians in Iudia (Spec. Hist., 1624, 1. IV., c. lviii., p. 133, ed. 1624).
p. 179, 1. 15. Pentexoire.—Odoric's ch. xxviii. is : De Penth-exoire, la terre au prestre Jehan (p. 433).—The legend of a Christian, but Nestorian, prince, ruling in Central Asia, dates back to Crusading times, and first appeared in the tvvelfth century, according to Cordier. The country's name has not been satis-factorily explained. Prester John figures in Vols. III., IV. and VI. of Jean d'Outremeuse's Miroir des Histoires. In Vol III., Ogier meets him and makes him King and Emperor of India (pp. 52, 66, 71). In Vol IV., he is King of Tartary (p. 564). In Vol VI., he conquers Persia, leaving India to his son (pp. 389-390).
p. 179, 1. 16. full gret lond.—Odoric says it is quite small: not one hundredth part of what is reported (p. 434).
p. 179, 1. 23. Nyse,—In Vol. I. of d'Outremeuse's Mirror of Histories (p. 139), Nysa is a town of India, founded by Bacchus. p. 180, 1. 6. Adamant.—Duplicate of p. 109, 1. 1. p. 180,1.15. i oper thing.—E. : de ceo qi estoit deins niefs, i. e. from the putrefaction of what was in the ships grow tliose shrubs and thorns and thistles and large amount of grass. The Englisher sometimes uses the phrase other things, when he cannot translate the French.
p. 180, 1. 28. Hermes.—Hayton : Herm&s, laquelle cite Hermes le philosophes fit par grant art (F.H.T.O., p. 126, ed. 1906). Explained as Ormuz, already mentioned on p. 108, 1. 22. Jean d'Outremeuse drew two different names from two different sources, ■\vithout suspecting that they applied to one plače.
p. 180, I. 31. Golbach— Hayton: Combahoth (p. 126), explained as Cambaye, nortli of Bombay.
p. 180,1. 35. liomj.—E. : meel. Brussels 10420-5 : milet, i. e. millet. Hayton : millet (p. 126.)
p. 180, 1. 36. his wif the dougliter.—Odoric: Prestre Jehan a tousdis a femme la fille du grant Caan et ainsi leurs prčdecesseurs a toujours mais (p. 434).
p. 181, 1. 1. in the same wiee.—Duplication by Jean d'Outre-meuse of Odoric's statement. Brussels 10420-5 adds that Ogier the Dane ordered tliese double marriages \vhen he conquered India to maintain an alliance between those two potentates.
p. 181, 1. 10. contree also.—Brussels 10420-5 bere introduces Ogier again.
p. 181, L 15. ,lxxij. prouynces.—Sir G. Warner traces most of these particulars to Prester Johu's letter (ed. Zarncke, pp. 84-88).
p. 181, 1. 19. Grauehj see.—R. : mer arenouse. Odoric : mer sablonneuse, variant: mer de Šablon (p. 45). Schofield quotes from Pearl, 11. 10 ff. :
In the fonnce ther stonden stone} stepe, As gleute thurgh glas that glovved and glyght,
For uehe a pobhel in pole ther pyght Wacz emerad, saffer, otlier gerame gent That alle tlie loghe lemed of lyght.
(See note to p. 203, 1. 21.) In Jean d'Outremense's Mirror, Vol. III., p. 65, tlie " meire Arenouse" is a waterless stream : unc fleu sens aighe.
p. 181, 1. 26. gode fisscli.—Invented by d'Outremeuse. p. 181, 1. 31. gret flood.—Sir G. Warner: In tlie Letter tlie great river does not flow from Paradise, nor are its stones precious.
p. 181,1. 33. i it renneth, etc.—R. : Et court countre aual par le desert a vndis, si qe fait la mer arenouse. Brussels 10420-5 : et court tout par mie le desert dynde a ondes, si que fait lautre mere arenouse, i. e. and it flo\vs right througli the desert of India in waves, as does the otlier gravelly sea. Mistranslation.
p. 182, 1. 1. and pat gret plentee.—E. : qi meignent molt grant bruit, i. e. which make a very great noise. Mistranslation.
p. 182, 1. 8. smale trees.—The ephemeral trees of Alexandrian romances.
p. 182, 1.15. ben horned.—Vincent describes a crovvd of horned serpents : immensa vis cerastarum [/cepaVrv;?] (Spec. Hist., 1. IV., c. liv., p. 131, ed. 1624).
p. 182, 1. 16. wylde lioundes — Brussels 10420-5 : Item illi yat des papions grant fuison clie sont cliiens sauaiges, i. e. Also there are great plenty of papiouns, wliich are wild dogs.
p. 182, 1. 17. Psitakes.—Vincent de Beauvais mentions the bird psitacus amongthe marvels of India (Spec. Hist., 1.1., c. lxiv.). Hayton calls it by its French name papagay, and says it is as common as the sparrow is here (F.H.T.O., I., p. 126).
p. 182,1. 26. .iij. crosses.—E.: xiij. croiz. The larger figure is more likely to be d'Outremeuse's original.
p. 182, 1. 29. men of armes,—E. : hoinmes darmes. Brussels 10420-5 : cheualiers. Meaning cavalry.
p. 182, 1. 31. Whan pat, etc,-—R. : quant homme guerroie, i. e. when \ve are at war.
p. 183, 1. 5. noble jeweV.es.—Added by d'Outremeuse. p. 183, 1. 8. Suse.—In d'Outremeuse's Mirror of Histories, Vol. T., p. 86, Susse is named as a town of India.
p. 183, 1. 13. brighte vjjoii the nijght.—See note to p. 158, 1. 2.
p. 183, 1. 20. degrees.—In the Prose Life of Alemnder (ed. Westlake), Alexander ascends the throne of Cyrus by seven steps made of the folloving materials : amethist, emerald, topaze, grenade, diamond, gold and clay, which are explained allegorieally (ed. 1913, p. 56). In Vincent, Alexander's nativity is told from tables of hyacinth, crystal, diamond, hematite, emerald, sapphire, and ophite (1. IV., ch. ii.).
p. 184,1. 3. to engendre children.■—Jacques de Vitry : Alij . . . cum praegnantibus non concumbnnt, ut ostendant quia non causa voluptatis, sed causa procreande prolis, uxoribus commiscentur (Hist. or., 1597, p. 158).
p. 184, 1. 9. but yif\at.—-Brussels 10420-5: en teilh manier que en la court le gran can, i. e. in like manner as in the great Can's court. Mistranslation.
p. 184,1. 10. pei eten.—B.: Et si mangent toutz les iours en sa court plus de xxx. mil persones. Brussels 10420-5 : ilh maugnoit, i. e. there vere daily more than thirty thousand people eating at his court. The Englisher mistook the impersonal singular il for the personal plural ils = thev. Mistranslation.
p. 184,1. 26. of a dysseh.—R. : de escuelle, i. e. with solid food, as a pantler or sever, opposed to the cup-bearer or butler.
p. 184, 1. 27. Anoper is Stijicard, etc,— E. : lautre est senesclial, l'autre est mareschal, lautre prince des escutz, i.e. another is stevard, another marslial, another lord of the shields. Brussels 10420-5 : prince de keux, i. e. chief cook.
p. 184, 1. 32. vnder vs.—Brussels 10420-5 here inserts an alphabet. In his notes to Odoric, Cordier prints a facsimile de-scribed as "alphabet fantaisiste de la langue de Penthexoire" (p. 442). He states that Prester John's name served as a mask for political and religious satire in a letter dated from the year 507 of our .Nativity, and circulated in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries (p. 440).
p. 184, 1. 34. Milstorak.—Odoric: Mellestoire (var. : Mille-storte, Milestorte, Melistorte, Ministorte, Mileser, Milestorite, Melensorte, Melestorte) (p. 473), explained either from the Arabic melahideh, i. e. heretics, infidels, or from the town of Melazgherd,
in the province of Erzerum, nortli of lake Van, wherc the Old Man of the Mountain may liave liad a dependency (pp. 476-8). Vincent de Beauvais (Spec. Hist., 1. XXXI., c. lxvi., p. 1307 of 1624 ed.) does not appear to have been used by tlie Mandeville, \vhich closely follovvs Odoric, adding the articulate birds and beasts of p. 185, 1. 14, the striplings of 1. 21, the milk and honey of 1. 28, the instruments of 1. 35. Tlie Assassins figure in Baudouin de Sebourg (Hist. Litt., Vol. XXV., pp. 567 ff.).
p. 184, 1. 37. Gatholonabes.—~R. : Gaclialonabes. Brussels 10420-5 : Sachalonabez. Uuexplained. This name does not appear to occur elsewhere.
p. 185, 1. 13. dtjuerse thinges.—B.: de diuerse chose et de diuerses museries, i.e. various things and various pastimes.
p. 185, 1. 25. drjapred icith gold. B. : ourles dor, i.e. liemmed with gold. Brussels 10420-5: aourneis dor, i.e. adorned \vith gold.
p. 185,1. 37. see tke craft.—11.: saunz veer les menistriers, i.e. \vithout seeing the minstrels. The Englisher probably read mystere. Mistranslation.
p. 186, 1. 2. Dalo vobis, etc.—I shall give you a laud flowing with milk and honey (see Levit. xx. 21). Here the applieation is profane. The plirase " delights of Paradise " \vas used by lieretics in the Netherlauds to cover their immoral teaching and praetices (Jundt, Pantlieisme, 1875, p. 115).
p. 186, 1. 14. scheioe hem his entent.—B. : Et lors ly pre-sentoient affaire toute sa volunte, i.e. Then they \vould olfer him to perform ali his wishes. Mistranslation.
p. 186, 1. 33. destroijed.—Brussels 10420-5 adds : Et sachies que je ly veut maint fois et yai esteit. Mais ilh astoit destrus anchois que ie y 1'usse, i.e. And you shall understand that I have often seen it and been there. But it was destroyed before I carne.
p. 187, 1. 6. vale perilous.—This name and that of vale tene-brous both occur in tlie Alexandrian romances (6d. Michelant, 1846, pp. 320-329). The devil offers to teli Alexander the \vay out, it' the king vvill lift up tlie stone that crushes liim. They are both released. Bunyan has at least borrowed the name (Pilgriins Prog., ed. J. Brown, 1887, p. 70). Compare tlie account of the Land of Darkness on pp. 172-173, and Vincent de Beauvais: Gehenna ... a valle Idolis consecrata, quae est iuxta muros Hierusalem, olim repleta cadaveribus mortuorum. Ibi enim
Hebraei filios suos immolaverunt Daemonibus (Spec.:Nat., I. VI., c. xxiv., col. 385, ed. 1524).
p. 187, 1. 8. nogses.—Odoric lieard such a great noise that he \vas friglitened, vvithout specifying (p. 490). Cordier explains that strange echoes may occasionally be heard in sandy deserts.
p. 187,1. 10. full of deueles.—Odoric, having seen the face of a dead man, was told by the Saracens that the corpses in that Valley were ali devils of hell (491-492).
p. 187, 1. 13. gold i sijluer.—Odoric found some money (argent) (p. 491). p. 187, 1. 18. an hed.—The face seen by Odoric. p. 187, 1. 23. dlje.—R. : defailler, i. e. swoon. Mistranslation. p. 188, 1. 14. Frere Menoures.—Odoric reports in the preceding chapter (xxxi.,p. 485) howthe minorite brethren expel evil spirits. Our present narrative is fictitious.
p. 188, 1. 15. lombardi/e.—Odoric was boril at Pordenone in Frioul, some distance from Lombardy, and his travellingcompanion was Irish. Jean d'Outremeuse uses Lombardy to denote ali Northern Italy.
p. 188, 1. 27. gold t sijluer.—Duplicate of p. 187,1. 13. p. 188, 1. 30. I touched none.—Odoric took some money in his lap, but left it behind (p. 491). The probable reason is that he had taken a vo\v of poverty. The pretended conduot of Mandeville is unaccountable. Cf. 2 Chronicles xx. 25: , . . they found among them in abundance both riches with the dead bodies, and precious jewels, which they stripped ofE for thein-selves, etc.
p. 188, 1. 34. more deuout.—That the author of Mandeville never was pious, except in tlie Vale Perilous, is one of the fe\v credible statements in his book.
p. 188, 1. 37. le ali the vale.—R. : par toute la valle, i. e. throughout the valley. Mistranslation.
p. 189, 1. 3. And I trowe.—The syntax here is quite inde-pendent of the French original, ■vvliich is involved, but compre-liensible.
p. 189,1. 13. i veren of suche.—R.: qils estoient deceux, i.e. that they were beguiled or seduced from the faitli by covetousness, The Englisher read de ceux =■ among those, and altered the con-struction accordingly. Mistranslation.
p. 189, 1. 17. And pt, etc.—Brussels 10420-5 here has about three pages of redundant particulars, not occurring in R., whicli is
followod by tlie Englisher. Odorie is now ahandoned for a tirne.
p. 189, 1. 23. .xxviij. fote.—No source kno\vn for tbat figure. Vincent de Beauvais knows of giants 33 cuhits liigli (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxv., col. 2392, ed. 1524). Tlie men of 50 cubits (1. 34) are probably from Vincent, wlio knows a young lady of that lieiglit (ibid.).
p. 189, 1. 37. deuoured anon.—An allusion to Polyphemus and the sailors of Ulysses ; Vincent de Beauvais on Cyclops : . . . unus eorum in antro suo resupinus iacens, una manu duos viros tenens erudos manducabat (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxvi., col. 2392, ed. 1524).
p. 190, 1. 1. scheep ah grete as oxen.—The Crusading chroni-clers relate that in Asia Minor the Crusaders had to be carried on tlie backs of large sheep (Michaud, Bibl. d. Crois., 1829, Vol. I., p. 7 ; Tiedau, Chanson d'Antioche, 1912, pp. 18-19).
p. 190, 1. 5. .ij. in anoper.—Duplication of Vincent. See above, note to p. 189, 1. 37.
Ibid. etgnge heni goijnge.—E.: les aloient mangeantz, i. e. \vere eating tliem. Mistranslation.
p. 190, 1. 6. toicard the nortli.—R. : vers austre, i. e. to the South. Mistranslation.
p. 190, 1. 8. precious stones.—Vincent de Beauvais : Apollon-onides perhibet in Scythia foeminas nasci, quae Bithiae vocantur, hasque in oculis pnpillas habere geminas, et perimere visu, si forte iratae aliquem aspexerint, hae sunt et in Sardinia (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxiv., col. 2391, ed. 1524). The Eomant d'Alex-andre tells of snakes with female faces and with bright gems in the centre of their foreheads :
viaires ont de faraes, mult sunt grant figurees. sor les espaules gisent les grans crines dorees ; cescune d'une piere sunt toutes estelees, en mi le front lor siuent, mult i sunt bien posees mais plus grant clarte jete que candelles cirees.
(ed. Michelant, 1846, p. 294, 11. 2 ff.)
Tlie poet probably read gemmas = precious stones for Vincenfs geminas = double pupils.
p. 190, 1. 17. Cadeberiz.—Unexplained. In the Alexandrian romances, a fair girl fed on serpents and on venom is sent to Alexander by a queen of India. Aristotle foresees that she might bring death to tlie king (J. Franck, Introduction to J. van
Maerlantfs Alexander, p. xx., ed. 1882). Sir G. Warner quotes Vincent de Beauvais : Augylae vero solos colunt infernos foeminas suas primis noctibus nuptiarum adulteriis cogunt patere, mox ad perpetuam pudicitiam legibus stringunt sevorissimis (Spec. Hist., I. 88). The boy who takes money to act as substitute for a husband is the theme of a Medieval fabliau ( Van den cnape van Dordrecht, ed. E. Verwijs, X. goede boerden, 1860). This may have been contaminated with the Alexandrian tale by d'Outremeuse. In tlie sixteentli century it was used by Machiavelli in the second act of his Mandragola.
p. 190, 1. 25. schall pleijne, etc.—R. : il soy pleindroit du vallet, qe naueroit mie fait soun deuer, auxi bien eome si li vallet ly vousist tuer, i. e. he would complain of the boy, tliat he did not do his duty, just as if the boy had wanted to kili him. Mistranslation.
p. 191, 1.2. gret sonce.—Vincent de Beauvais: recens natum fletu parens excipit et econtra laeta sunt funera, adeo ut exemptos gaudiis prosequantur (Spec. Hist., 1. I., ch. lxxxix.).
p. 191, 1. 7. brennen hem.—Duplicate of p. 114, 11. 5-17. p. 191, 1. 18. electioun,—Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Hist., 1. I., c. lxxxix.
p. 192, 1. 1. another yle.—Vincent de Beauvais, Spec. Hist., 1. I., c. xc.
p. 192, 1. 13. noman knoiceth.—This joke is not in Vincent. p. 192, 1. 17. cokodrilles.—Vincent de Beauvais: De crocodilo ... In terra et in aqua valens, . . . nocte in aquis, die liumi quiescit . . . linguam non liabet . . . Hyeme cibum nullum capiunt . . . Crocodilus siquando invenerit hominem, et potest eum vincere comedit eum, et postea super eum plorat. Solus in animalibus oris superiora movet et inferiora manent imniota (Spec. Not., 1. XVII., c. cvi., ed. 1624).
p. 92, 1. 21. as in a dreni.—E. : en agone. Vincent : Hyeme cibum nullum capiunt (Spec. Nat., 1. XVII., c. cvi., col. 1302, ed. 1524).
p. 192, 1. 26. cotoun.—Sir G. \Varner quotes Jacques de Vitry : Sunt ibi praeterea arbusta quaedam, quae seminantur, ex quibus colligunt bombacem, quae (sic) Francigenae cotonem seu coton appellant, et est quasi medium inter lanam et sericum, ex quo subtilia vestimenta contexuntur (p 1099).
p. 192,1. 32. abyden ali quyk.—Vincent de Beauvais : Juniperus
graece dieta est . . . eo quod conceptum ignem dia teneat (Spec. Nat., 1. XII., c. lxxi., col. 922, ed. 1624).
p. 192, I. 34. of nature.—R. : de bonus, i. e. of ebony. Mistranslation. Vincent: eademque virtus est junipero, quae et cedro, cujus materies oleo peruneta, nec ruinani nec cariem sentit (ibid.).
p. 192, 1. 36. as a mannes hecl.—Tbe cocoa-nut, nux Indica (Vincent, Spec. Nat., 1. XIV., c. li.), already mentioned on p. 176, 1. 14.
p. 192, 1. 37. Orafles.—Another form of tbe word giraffe. Vincent calls it camelopardus (Spec. Nat., 1. XIX., c. ix.).
p. 193, 1. 1. Gerfauntz.—Another form of giraffe, a;sirailated to elefaunt (N.E.D.).
Ibid. pomelee.—R.: techchele, i. e. spotted; pomeli in Stratmann-Bradley.
p. 193, 1. 6. Camles.—Vincent: Chamaeleon non habet unum colorem, sed diversa varietate conspersus est . . . corpusculum. . . . Hiatus eius aeternus ac sine usus illius ministerio. Quippe cum neque cibum capiat, neque potu alatur, nec alimento alio quam liausto aere vivat. Color varius et in momento mutabilis (Spec. Nat., 1. XIX., c. vi., p. 1386, ed. 1624).
p. 193, 1. 12. grete serpentes.—The serpent of Mount Tygris, vvhich Baudouin de Beauvais and the other "Chčtifs " had to fight in the Crusading epics, was blue, -vvhite, yellow, green, black and red, covered itself \vith long ears when it grew angry, and \vore in its forehead a gem that shone in the dark (Godef. de Bouillon, ed. Hippeau, 1877, p. 211).
p. 193, 1. 18. throte open.—The threatening attitude of the serpent Satenas in the Chetifs :
Longement ot la beste sa grant gole baee.
(M. Hippeau, 1877, p. 426).
p. 193, 1. 20. swyn.—Vincent: apri ingentis formae (Spec. Hist., 1. IV., c. liv., p. 132, ed. 1624).
p. 193, 1. 24. lyouns ali ivhite.—Vincent: albi leones (ibid.). p. 193, 1. 26. Loerancz.—I suspect derivation from the Lestri-gons, imagined as man-eating monsters in the Middle Ages.
p. 194, 1. 27. Odenthos.—Vincent: una bestia major elephante tribus armata in fronte cornibus : quam Indi appellant Odontatyran-num (sic) capitis equini: coloris atri (as in note to p. 193, 1. 20). Originally, its name was odontotyrannos; its French form in the
Crusading epic is dentuant = dent + tyran (Chanson d'Antioche, quoted by Pigeonneau, Le Cycle des Croisades, 1877, p. 108).
p. 193, ]. 29. sclendre.—R. : ffauues, i. e. tawny. Perliaps tlie Englisher read flo = flue, weak. Mistranslation.
p. 193, 1. 32. .vj. feet.—Vincent has a monster, "pednm . . . hinorum ternorumque," i.e. two- or tliree-footed (1) (Spec. Hist., 1. IV., c. lviii.). D'Ontremeuse makes it six-footed.
p. 193, 1. 35. myse.—Duplicate of the giant rats of p. 111, 1. 19.
Ibid. ]alowe myse.— R. : chauue soriz, i. e. bats. The Englisher read jaune instead of chauve. Mistranslation. p. 193, 1. 36. Gees.—Probably invented by d'Outremeuse. p. 194, 1. 10. kyndely laive.—Lex naturae, sive natnralis vas a current phrase (see Schiitz, Thomas-Lexikon, 1895, p. 443), opposed to v ritten law or Scripttire. Jacques de Vitry: Ex his patet quam religiose et secundum legem naturae vixissent isti Brachmani qui nec legem Mosaicam nec legem euangelij audierant . . . (Hist. or., ed. 1597, pp. 212-213). The word lex, law, also meant religion, especially among the Averroists, who placed the various religions on the same level (Renan, Averroes, 1866, p. 359). The English doctor Mandeville may liave made the younger notary d'Outremeuse acqnainted vitli sucli views. " Mčdeeine, averroisme, astrologie, incrčdulitč, devinrent des termes presque synonymes" (ibid., pp. 327-328). In Valerius, the Brahman Dindimus vrites to Alexander :
Una genti lex est: contra ius non ire naturae.
(ed. Kuebler, 1888, p. 172).
A Wycliflite proposition condemned by Simon Langham is given as follovs : nature has sufficient means to acliieve the natural end of man, if by natural end is meant everlasting bliss (Magnan: Histoire d' Urbain V., 1862).
p. 194, 1. 16. And pf no charge, etc.—R.: ne nount cure dauoir ne de richesse, i. e. do not care about property or vealtli. The N.O.D. elassifies the plirase : to give no charge of = to make of no account, under cliarge, sb. 9 b, but gives no example. Jif here stands for give, 3rd pers. pl., ind. pres.
p. 194, 1. 23. Thebe,-—Bovenschen refers to the river Tabobenus in the Historia de Preliis (p. 223), Sir G. "VVarner to the river Tiberoboam in the Pseudo-Callisthenes (III., 13, p. 110), and Jul. Valerius,
p. 194, 1. 26. no the/, etc.—Vincent: Apud Seres, neque meretrix, neque adultera, neque fur ad iudicium ducitur, neque occisus bomo fertur aliquando. Sed apud eos legum suorum metus vehementior, quam genesis constellatio : hi in initio orbis terrae habitant. Seres quia caste vivunt, nec aerugine, nec grandine, nec pestilentia, et malis hniusmodi affliguntur, quia nec post conceptum adiri ultra apud eos foemina fas est, neque cum purgatur. Carnibus immundis nemo ibi vescitur, sacrificia nemo novit. Secunduni iustitiam omnes sibi ipsi iudices fiunt, ideo non castigantur liuiusmodi plagis, sed plurimum temporis in vita durantes absque aegritudine vitam finiunt (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxix., col. 2394-5).
p. 194, 1. 29. weren religious, etc.—E.: et si sount si chastes et meignent si bone vie come nuls religious purroient faire, i. e. they are as chaste and lead as good lives as any religious men might do.
p. 195, 1. 5. isplesed, etc.—E. : et prent a gre lour creaunce et lour bons ourez, i. e. allows their belief and their good deeds. The French original is heretical: how can God approve of the belief of infidels 1 The Englisher balances the good deeds against the evil faitb, wliich seems more orthodox. Mistranslation.
p. 195, 1. 11. And it befell, etc.—R.: En le temps iadis le roy Alisandre enuoya despier (Brussels 10420-5 defijr) eeux de celle isle, pur ceo qil voloit gaigner lour pais, i. e. In times past, king Alexander sent out to espy (defy) those of that island, because he ■vvanted to \vin their country. Mistranslation.
p. 195, 1. 25. Oure ioyfes, etc.—E.: Noz femmes ne sount mie pares pur plere, ancis tendrent beal parement pur folie, quant homme so peneroit pur enboler le corps pur faire sembler plus beau qe Dieu nel ad fait, i. e. our women are not adorned to please, but hold a fair array as madness, if a man is at pains to beautify the body in order to make it look fairer than God made it. Mistranslation.—Duplicate of Adamite paradoxes on p. 118, 11. 18-27.—Vincent: Nullus nobis preciosus amictus; sed membra papyri tegmine, vel quod est verius pudore velantur : feminae nostrates non ornantur ut placeant: nec sciunt in augenda pulchritudine plus affectare quam natae sunt, nam quis potest opus naturae corrigere 1 (Spec. Hist., 1. IV., c. lxviii., pp. 135-136, ed. 1624).
p. 195, 1. 32. .ij. thinges.—Vincent: Tutius nos defendit ab imbre spelunca quam tegula, cuius geminus est nobis usus, mansionis, dum vivimus, sepulturae, dum morimur (ibid.).
p. 196, 1. 4. rightwisuess.—H.: instice, i. e. tlie repression of crime. Mistranslation.
p. 196, 1. 13. Ojcidrate . . . Gijnosophe.—Sir G. "VVarner refers to Jacques de Vitry's mention of Oxydraces sen Gym>ioso-pliistae (p. 1108) as one people. The Englislier follows E. Brussels 10420-5 applies both names to one island.
p. 197, 1. 5. And ali be it, etc.—As no source for this is known, it may be taken as original. That J ob, like Adam, Henoch and Noali, \vas neither Jew nor Christian, but a heathen, and praised for piety nevertlieless, occurs in Wolfram's Willehalm (306, 29), according to H. Eeuter, Gesch. d. relig. Aufklarung im Mittelalter, II., 1877, p. 66.
p. 197, 1. 16. Ponam, etc.—I shall give them my various la\vs. Can this be from Hosea viii. 12 : I have written to him the great things of my law, etc. 1
p. 197, 1. 17. Qui totum, etc.—Who subjected the whole earth to his laws. Source 1
p. 197, 1. 18. Alias oues.—John x. 16: And other slieep I have, vrhich are not of this fold.
p. 197, 1. 27. Non dicas, etc.—Acts x. 15 : What God hatli cleansed, that call not thou comnion.
p. 197, 1. 30. liateth — Brussels 10420-5 quotes Acts x. 34-35 : Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons. [Interpolation : He does not distinguisli between Jem and Gen. tiles.] But in every nation he that feareth him, and worketh righteousness, is accepted with him.
p. 197, 1. 32. Pro animabus, etc.—For the souls of ali deceased for \vhom prayer should be offered.—A passage from the burial serviee, not identified with any given use. The current Roman prayer-hook prays only for the faithful, not for ali men.
p. 198, 1. 1. prophecged.—Duplicate of p. 11, 1. 17: Jhesu crist schall be born, etc. The 2000 years of p. 11, 1. 19 have now beconie 3000 or more (p. 198, 1. 2)!
p. 198, 1, 3. or.—R.: auaunt, i.e. before. p. 198, 1. 7. Pytan.—This imaginary island is, according to Sir G. Warner's guess, drawn from the name of the Trispithami, a people mentioned in Pliny after the Astomi (VII., 25).
p. 198, 1. 11. lyuen be the smeli.—Vincent: Gangis fontem qui accolunt, nullius ad escam opis indigent, odore pomorum sylvestrium vivunt, longiusque pergentes eadem illa in praesidium gerunt, ut olfacta alantur (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxviii., ed. 1524). Imitated in tho Roman d'Alexandre :
le dolor des espees [var. : espices] aloient tout flairant. ne vivent d'autre cose.
(ed Michelant,1846, p. 353.)
In Cyrano's Voijage eomique, tlie inhabitants of tlie 1110011 live 011 smoke (Borkowski, Anglia XV., 388).
p. 198, 1. 16. ali skgnned.—Vincent: Sunt et liomines quidam utriusqne sexus nudi incedeutes, corpus pilosum in modum bestiarum liabentes, et aeque in flumine, et in terra liabitantes : qui cum extraneos liomines supervenire vident, in flumine submersi non apparent. Sunt agrestes magni valde, et pilosi sicut porci, et quasi ferae mugientes (Spec. Nat., 1. XXXI., c. cxxviii., col. 2394, ed. 1524).
p. 198, 1. 20. fissch ali raugh.—The Ichtyophagi, mentioned by Vincent (Spec. Hist., 1. IV. c. Iv.), after the Epistle of Alexander.
p. 198, 1. 22. Buemare.—Vincent: Tlie river Buemar is reached by Alexander after he has seen the gold simulacres of the god s Hercules and Liber (Spec. Hist., 1. IV., c. Iv., p. 132, ed. 1624).
p. 198, 1. 26. trees of the sonne, etc,—Vincent, Spec. Hist., IV. Ivi., ed. 1624.
p. 198, 1. 30. of the hawme.—Brussels 10420-5 bere introduces Ogier tlie Dane, who, having tasted balm, was permitted to live until he asked for deatli.
p. 198,1. 32. as I haue told.~Duplicate of p. 32, 11. 13 ff. p. 198. 1. 36. wylde bestes.—Both the Alexandrian and the Crusading epics describe fights between heroes and beasts.
p. 199, 1. 10. icherfore.—The story seems an original invention of Jean d'Outremeuse's. A different version occurs in the same autlior's Miroir des Histoires: Ogier crowns John to be King of India, and as this is tlie first king of India who believes in God, he orders ali his successors to be called John, as ali Roman Emperors are cnlled Caesar after Julius Caesar (Vol. III., 1873, p. 66). This is repeated in Brussels 10420-5. John of Hildesheim has a similar tale : The Three Kings, having no lieirs, elect a ruler and call him priest John, because the priest is the wortliiest and most powerful of mortals (ed. 1878, p. 20). There may be an historical connection between the legend of Prester John and the Ionitus, son of Noah of Pseudo-Methodius: Ionitus autem, filius Noe, introivit in Enoam usque ad mare, qui vocatur hiliu chora [r)\lov x<«pa-] id est regio solis, in quo solis ortum (sic) fit et habitavit ibideni (ed. Sackur, 1898, pp. 63-64).
p. 200, 1. 3. Popes.—If read in conjunction \vith other alluaions to the Papacy, this niay be interpreted as blaming the Ghureh of Rome for straying from Early Cliristian tradition.
p. 200, 1. 6. Taprolane.—Vincent (Spec. Hist., 1. I., c. lxxix., p. 28, ed. 1624).
p. 200, 1. 10. .ij. someres.—Vincent: In hac autem insula dicunt in uno anno duas esse aestates, et duas lxyemes, et his floribus vernare locum (ibid.).
p. 200, 1. 21. Oville . . . Arggte.-—Vincent: Chryse et Argere sunt insulae in Indico oceano sitae, adeo fecundae copia metallorum, nt plerique eas auream superficiem et argenteam habere prodiderint, unde et vocabnla sortitae sunt (ibid.). p. 200, 1. 26. Ganapos.—Canopus.
p. 200, J. 29. Pissemgres.—The giant ants are from Vincent, Spec. Nat., XX., cxxxiv.: Formicae (ut dictum est) dicuntur esse in Aetliiopia ad formam maximi canis, etc.
p. 201,1. 11. longe coltes.—This stratagem occurs iu Alncent and in the legends of Alexander : on entering the land of Darkness, he selects five liutidred female asses, whose foals are left at the entrance (Friedlander: Die Ohadhirlegende, 1913, p. 54).
p. 201,1. 29. the derke Reggoun.—Duplicate of p. 172,11. 28 ff. One explanation of this legend is the darkening of the air through a tliick cloud of dust at the battle of Arbela (A. Ausfeld : Alexander-roman, 1907, p. 145 ; the footnote refers to Curt., IV., 15, 32).
p. 202,1. 17. sche.—R. has the feminine, as the pronoun stands for the feminine terre. The Englisher blindly follows his French original, and writes nonsense. Mistranslation. In 11. 15 and 16
O	'
the pronoun it is correctly used.
p. 202, 1. 23. mosse.—This seems one of the \vhimsical in-ventions of d'Outremeuse. R. : Et sount ly murs toutz couertez de mosse, ceo semble et ny piert pierre nautre chose, dount ly mur soit, i. e. and the walls are ali eovered with moss, to ali appearance, and there appears neither stone nor any other thing that the wall is made of. The initiate probably guessed the meaning of this. Baudouin de Sebourg goes to Paradise, and finds a tree the fruits of which make people young or old (Hist. Litt., Vol. XXV., pp. 573-574).
p. 202, 1. 29. .iiij. flodes.—Vincent, Spec. Hist., I., lxiii. p. 202, 1. 32. Ernlak.—Duplicate of p. 104, 1. 26. p. 203, 1. 13. in the langage, etc.—R. : Gyon en langage de Ethiopiens voet dire Trouble, et auxi Nil en langage Degipte est a
dire Trouble, i. e. Gion in the Aethiopian language means turhid, and Nile in tlie Egyptian language also means turhid. Possibly tlie word Nile \vas omitted and tlie meaning spoilt by the seribe.
p. 203, 1. 1 7. Tigris.—This pun is repeated in Gauthier de Lille's (or de Cliatillon's) Alexandreis :
Tigri velocior ipso Tigri qui celeri sortitnr ab impetu nomen Tigris aquas superat.
(ed. 1863, Book III., p. 70, 1. 450 ff.)
p. 203, h 21. may not approclien.—Prof. W. H. Schofield compares this to tlie situation in the Pearl, \vhere an impassable river keeps visitors out of Paradise (Publ. M.L.A. of America, vol. XIX., p. 190.—1904).
p. 203, 1. 25. pat ben pere, etc.—E. : ou il y a mointz, i. e. literally, where there are many. Brussels 10420-5 : dont ilh yat mult, i. e, of wliich there are many. The Englisher, following a bad reading, made a bad translation.
p. 203, 1. 30. hnge noyse.—For parallels, Sir G. Warner refers to Yule's Catliciij, p. 346.
p. 204, 1. 11. for to comen.—E. : purroit reuenir, Le. he miglit come back. Tlie Englisher turns the principa! clause into a prepositional phrase. Mistranslation.
p. 204, 1. 19. Casson.—Odoric calls the capital of Prester John's land Cosan and one of its provinces Cossam : Quant on yst d'une cite tantost on voit la porte de 1'autre (pp. 434-435). Cordier suggests the province of Kan-sou, capital Kan-tcheou (p. 445).
p. 204, 1. 28. And pat is, etc.—E. : quelqe part qe leni aile, i. e. "vvherever one may go. The Englislier's rendering is clumsy. p. 205, 1. 7. Rijboth.— Odoric (pp 449-454). p. 205, 1. 12. ferne.—E.: feutre, i. e. felt. Odoric: fuerre (p. 449). The Englisher attempted to copy the Frencli word which lie could not understand. p. 205, 1. 14. patlied.—E. : paues, i. e. paved. p. 205, 1. 18. lobassy.—Odoric : En ceste cit6 demeure l'ol>a?sy, c'est a dire leur pape en leur langaige. II est cliief de tous les ydolatres et doune les benefices du pays a sa guise (p. 450). According to Cordier, the head of auy Buddliist convent was styled Bakchy (pp. 459-462).
p. 205, 1. 23. ivhan the fader is ded.—Almost exactly from Odoric (pp. 451-452).
MANDEVILLE.	L
p. 206, 1. 7. Subuenite, etc.—Come, saints of God, etc. Stili in present use in the Roman buri al service. This comparison between the Christian priest, \vlio calls on the saints to carry a soul to 'heaven, and the keeper of a tower of silence, inviting the birds to devour dead bodies, reads like a gruesome burlesque of the service.
p. 206, 1. 21. let hrt/lige forth.—R. : fait mettre cuyre, i. e. has the liead put on the fire to be cooked. Mistranslation.
p. 206, 1. 23. suMarke.—Sub-charge in the N.E.D. The French original has only entremes, vhicli is synonymous with sub-charge or sukkarke. Innocent III. allo\ved entremets only to earls, barons and other noblemen. French prelates were only allowed two courses, the entremets boing the third (Michaud, Bibl. d. Cr„ I., p. 322).
p. 206, 1. 35. for he is, etc.—R. : et trop est il riche, i.e. and he is passing rich.
p. 207, 1. 2. damijseles.—Odoric : II avoit L damoiselles vierges qui le servoient i la table et lui aportoient tous ses mez IIII doubles ou V. The close of the sentence is out of d'Outremeuse's licentious imagination. Parallels to this tale occur in legends of tlie land of Cockayne (Poeschel, Sclilaraffenland, P.B.B., 1878, p. 417); in Athenaeus (ibid., p. 394 fn. refers to Meineke, Fragm., II. 1, 299); and in the sequel to Defoe's Crusoe : Furtlier Adoentures of Robinson Crusoe (ed. G. A. Aitken, 1895, p. 259): one [female slave] fed tlie squire vitli a spoon, and the other held the dish vith one liand, and scraped off vhat lie let fall upon liis worship's beard and taffeta vest.
p. 207, 1. 6. .v. and .v. togedre.—R.: elles ly apportent sa viaunde, a chescun foiz v. mes ensemble, i. e. tliey bring him his meat, each tirne five dishes together. Furtlier dovn (1. 23) the Mandeville speaks of five damsels,not of five dishes. Mistranslation.
p. 207, 1. 12. to haue longe naijles,—Odoric : Moult leur semble bel d'avoir longs ongles, etc. (p. 454).
p. 207, 1. 17. bgnde hirefeet— Odoric : Si que les meres quant elles ont filles elles leur loieut les piez si que jamais ne peuvent apres croistre (p. 454).
p. 207, 1. 28. dedes of Ar mes.—Tliis peculiar form of morality is in keeping vitli the conventions of the romances of cliivalry,
p. 207, 1. 35. in the myd plače.—This seems a duplicate of the account of the palače, garden and mountour on pages 140-142. p. 208, 1. 1. toothill.—R.: mouster. Brussels, 10420-5:
mostier, i. e. miuster. Stratmaun-Bradley explains tote-liil as a mount of observation. Mistranslation.
p. 208, 1. 15. god of nature.—Brussels 10420-5 : yroga, ce est a dier dieu de nature. If this is the original reading, d'Outremeuse here openly approves of idolaters.
Ibid. Et metuent, etc.—Ps. lxvii. 7 : and ali the ends of the earth shall fear him.
p. 208, 1. 16. Omnes gentes.—Ps. lxxii. 11 : ali nations shall serve him.
p. 208, 1. 24. \at toorschipen hem.—B.: qils adorent, i. e. whieh they worship. Mistranslation.
p. 208, 1. 29. lian ijmages.—A covert hit at the worship of irnages.
p. 209, 1. 8. hire errour.—This heterodox peroration, begun on p. 208, 1. 7, sununarises the teaching of the whole book.
p. 209, 1. 10. I liaue not seen.—An imitation, or rather parody, of honest Odoric's statement (p. 497).
p. 209, 1. 31. And 3ee sclitdl, etc.—This passage, do\vn to p. 210, 1. 18, is missing in R., in Brussels 10420-5, and in the Middle English Egerton MS. printed by Sir G. Warner.
p. 209, 1. 33. hohj fadir.—Haiton similarly concludes his Floicer of Ilistories by a dedication submitting it to the Pope's correction. The parody of this in the Mandeville is the more impudent as the Papacy is often attacked in it. Vogels points out that there was 110 Pope in Rome between 1309 and 1379 (Handschriftliche Untersuchungen, etc., 1891). According to Poeschel, the Fabliau de Coguaigne (thirteenth century) relates that the burlesque pilgrimage to the land of Cockayne takes plače by the Pope's orders (Schlavaffenland, P.B.B. 1878, p. 408). Boldensele's book of Travels is dated from the Papal Court of Avignon, St. Michael's day, 1337 (ed. 1855, p. 29).
p. 210, 1. 13. Mappa Mundi.—O. H. Prior, in his Introduction to Gossouin's Image du Monde (1913), reports that one MS. gives its title as Mapemonde (p. 15). Jacques de Vitry mentions mappa mundi as one of his sources at the close of his Historia orientalis (ed. 1597, p. 215). On a French poem : Mappemonde, see Hist. Liti., Vol. XXIII., pp. 292-293.
p. 210, 1. 21. .xxij.—Brussels 10420-5 adds : le jour de St. Michiel. See above, note to p. 209, 1. 33. p. 210, 1. 27. to reste.—Boldensele : desideravi multum recedere.
. . . ut post laborem aliquali quiete commode recrearer (ed. 1855, p. 78).
p. 210, 1. 30. fuljilled.—E. : compilez, i. e. compiled. Mistranslation.
p. 210, 1. 32. .Mili. .ccc. i .loj.—As the journey vvas purely fictitious, it eould neither begin in 1322 nor end in 1356. At the latter date, Jean d'Outremeuse was eighteen years old, and Sir John Mandeville stili liad sixteen years to live.
p. 210,1. 33. oure contrees.—Brussels 10420-5 : de mon pays dedens le noble cite de Liege en j hosteit en la basse sauenier que ons dit al hoste berbin levo ou je gisoy malaide. sy men visentoit .j. venerable liomme phisechiens ly quis moy metit en la voye de fair chi liure et moy eognut. Car ilh mauoit veut en egipte a Cayr ou je demoroy aveue le soudans et ilh y demoroit assy li quis aydat fair le [illegible] qui est entre nos pays et egipte. Car ilh yauoit demoreit long temps, i. e. from my country in the noble city of Liege in a house of the Basse Sauvenišre called tlie house of Herbin Levo wliere I lay sick. Here I \vas visited by a worsliipful pliysician who put me in the \vay of making this book and wlio knew me for having seen me at Cairo in Egypt where I stayed with the Sowdan and he stayed tliere also. And he helped to make the [voyage 1] that is between our land and Egypt. Cf. Introduction, pp. 4-7.
p. 211, 1. 2. graunte hem part.—This profane joke is worthy of Beynard the Fox, wlien having deceived and robbed ali the court, he promises to make them partners of his merits as a palmer beyond the seas.
p. 212, 1. 5, it turnes in to Jlesch.—H : elle deuient cliar et sang. Not in Boldensele. Valerius has a story of a statue of Orpheus beginning to sweat when Alexander looks at it: Cum igitur admirationis studio simulacrum illud Alexander intueretur, sudor repente profluere et per onme simulacri illius corpus manare visus non sine admiratione videntium fluit (ed. Kiibler, 1888, p. 57). The Alexandrian romances familiar to d'Outremeuse made the most of this (Noldeke, Der Alexanderroman, 1890, p. 5).
p. 212, 1. 6. Bochar. —Identified by Sir G. Warner \vith el-Buka'a, which separates Lebanon from Antilibanus. Schefer, note to Bertrandon de la Broquiere : Les ecrivains et les voyageurs du Moyen-Age donnent le nom de Val de Noč a la plaine de la Beqa'a ou ce patriarche aurait construit 1'arclie et plante la vigne (ed. 1892, p. 31 fn.). Ernoul connects it witli the Alexandrian romances : Entre ces ij nioutaignes a une valee, c'on apiele le Val
Bacar, la ou li home Alexandre alerent en fuere, quant il aseia Sur. Dont eil qui le Bomant en fist pour mieux mener se rime, le noraa le Val de Iosaphas por se rime faire (ed. 1882, p. 56).
p. 212, 1. 17. arlcez.— Galled Archae by Dr. Bovenschen, who refers to Jacques de Vitry, c. lxxxviii., p. 167, and Foueher de Chartres, lib. III., li. About the etymology deriving it from Noah's ark I find nothing.
p. 212, 1. 17. Raphane.—Modern: Eafineh, or Rafaniyeh (Sir G. Warner).
p. 212, 1. 18. Sabatori/.—An intermittent spring, described by Pliny (XXXI. 2) as resting on the Sabbath. D'Outremeuse, when making it work only on the Sabbath, may have intended a joke.
p. 212, 1. 21. on nyghtes fresez.—Jacques de Vitry (p. 1098) knows such a river in Persia.—Here the pilgrimage of Boldensele comes to an end, and the author of Mandeville, before choosing another guide, indulges in geographical commonplaces.
p. 214,1. 8. Dispolis or Lidda.—From Boldensele.—Bertrandon dela Broquiere, 1892, p. 10.
p. 214, 1. 14. Modyn.—Burchard, De Terra Sancta, 1864 : De Bethsames duabus leucis contra austrum in monte Juda videtur mons Modin, de quo oriundi erant Machabei. Et monstrantur hodie sepulclira eorum illic etiam procul, ita ut videantur in inari, quia alte situs est locus, p 84.
p. 214,1. 17. Techue.—From Eugesippus. p. 214, 1. 23. Jle sauour of pe see.—H.: le charoier de la mer, i.e. the sea passage. Other MSS. give flaireur, smeli, the reading translated in the Egerton MS.
p. 214, 1. 33. Ruffijnell.—Somewhere about Nicomedia. What Syhel writes of the geographical confnsion of Albert d'Aix applies to this passage of the Mandeville, which is inspired by Albert: The confusion is worst in dealing with the army of Poitou, which is thrown about from Nicomedia to Stancona (Iconium), from thence to Finiminae (Philomelium), tlien marches again to Beclei (Archalla, i. e. the modern Erkle, on the border of Armenian Cilicia); in brief, to ali the quarters of the world (Geschichte des ersten Kreuzzugs, 1881, p. 71).
p. 214, 1. 35. Pulueral.—Identified by Sir G. Warner with Bafira, on the southern shore of the Black Sea, south-east of Sinope. Alb. Agti., 1879, 1. VIII., c. xvii.: castellum imperatoris
Pulveral nomine UavpaKij. Paurae or Paurace, according to Dr. Bovenschen.
p. 215,1. 7. Lay.—Explained by Sir G. Warner as the French lay = lake, repeating that word from 1. 6.
p. 215, 1. 8. Nairmont and by pe vales of Mailbrins.—Alb. Aqu„ 1879, 1. III., c. i., p. 339 : in vertice Nigrorum montium in valle nomine Malabrunias.
p. 215, 1. 9. Ormanx is not recognisable. p. 215, 1. 10. Riday and Scanton.—Alb. Aqu., 1879, 1. III. c. i., p. 340 : Tancredus . . . ad urhes Finiminis, Reclei et Stancona descendit. The Mandeville tnrns the towns into rivers. p. 215, 1. 11. Antioche pe lesse.—Yalovatch. p. 215, 1. 16. Romani/.—Asia Minor.
p. 215, 1. 17. Floracli.—Alb. Aqu., 1879, 1. IV., c. vi.: Foloraca arx, quae est juxta mare et confinia regni Eussiae. Ali tlie names in this passage are in Albert.
p. 215,1. 23. Avtoise.—Artasia.
p. 215, 1. 25. to pe cite of Damasc.—H.: et vient des fontaignes et des roches de deuers la cite de Damasc, i. e. and it arises from ■\vells and rocks in the neighbourhood of Damascus. Mistranslation.
p. 215, 1. 29. Eustaee.—Chap. clxi. of tho Golden Legend. Eugesippus : Montes Libani et planitiem Archados transfluit Abana, mari magno se copulans finibus illis, quibus S. Eustachius, ah uxore sua privatus et filiis desolatus recessit (p. 994). p. 215,1. 31. reed see.—Instead of Mediterranean ! p. 215, 1. 32. Phenice.—H.: Phemynie, i. e. Pliilomelium, incidentally mentioned out of its proper geograpliical plače by Albert of Aix (Sir G. Warner).
p. 216, 1. 5. ranne pe loater.—H. : court celle riuiere. p. 216, 1. 7. .ccc. and fyfty toures.—Albert has only four (III. 38).
p. 216, 1. 13. land of Channel.—Jacques de Vitry (p. 1073) : Emissena civitas, quae hodie Camela seu Chamele, i. e. ancient Emessa, now Homs.
p. 216, 1. 17. Gibilet.—Byblos.
p. 216, 1. 21. Maryn.—H. : par marine, i. e. along the sea-shore.
Ibid. Flagramy.—Sir G. "VVarner \vrites : in Syria. p. 216, 1. 30. anoper way.—Hayton, Fleur des Histoires de la Terre d'Orient, 1906, IV., c. xxv., p. 247, also deseribes three routes for Crusaders to the Holy Land, the first aeross Barbary,
quite unlike the above, tlie second partly by land, over Constan-tinople, the third altogether by sea. This threefold division niay have indueed d'Outremeuse to describe a third Continental route to the Holy Land aeross Tartary !
Ibid. y>jt es pare, etc.—H. : II y ad vnqore vn autre chemyn par ou homme puet aler sanz passer mer tot par terre iusqes a Ierusalem de Flandres ou de France en auant.—Here the fiction of a traveller starting from the British Isles, as in c. i., p. 4, 1. 21, is not upheld. Neither is the starting-point placed at Ličge, the actual residence of both the Englisli doctor Mandeville and the Liegeois notary d'Outremeuse.
INDEX
Aaeon, rod of, in Ark of Covenant, 56/14.
Abana, river, St. Eustace lost family in, 215/28.
Abbey of Monks, in China, 137/7, etc.
Abbot of Mt. Sinai, miraoulous election of, 39/35.
Abchaz (Abkhasia), kingdom of, on way to India, 170/25 (sne Kote); part of Georgia, yet distinct from Georgia Proper, 172/21; defended by its Christian king, 172/24; Land of Darkuess in, 172/27; devout Christians of, 174/7.
Abdyan (Abdias), propliet, buried at Sebaste, 71/21.
Abebissam, Saracen name for balm-fruit, 32/22.
Abednego, name given to Azariah, 21/u.
Abel, 43/15; slain 0118ite of Damascus, 8I/26.
Abimelech, father of Barak, 74/12 (see Note); killed by Abraham, 76/19. See Note.
Abkhasia, see Abchaz.
Abraham, dwelling-places of, 27/1, 43/6, 44/2, 71/i; oak of, 44/31; sepulchre of, at Hebron, 43/26; sacrifices of, 50/17, 71/»; garden of, 66/5; relations of, 68/17, 91/2; met MelchUedech, 76/16; Eliezer his dispenser, 81/22; inferior to Christ. 88/7; Mahommedan belief as to, 87/33-88/10; left birthplace Ur for Canaan, 102/12.
Absalom, Hand of, a stone momiment made by him, 6I/30.
Abzor (Elbruz), Mt., 172/15. See Note.
Aceldama, Christian tombs in, 62/4.
Achellek (Et-Tih), wilderness of, described, 2O/29.
Acre (Dacoun), sometimes called Tholo-mayda, now destroyed, 19/9 and 26; distances Irom, 19/12-20/9; Carmel near, 19/17; taken by Mellethasseraf, 23/3; Sephor on the road from Nazareth to, 75/25 ; two ways from, to Jerusalem, 216/17.
Adam, 77/i7, II8/21, 128/21, 2OI/33; apple eaten by, grew on cypress tree, 7/ii ; legend of death of, and association with Holy Cross, 7/13; apples of, 31/37; \vept for 100 years for Abel at Hebron, 43/14; sepulchre of, 43/25; liouse of, and cave where formed and lived, 44/8 ; head of, found at Calvary 50/15; lake formed by tears of, 131/22; memory of, in Ceylon, 131/32.
Adamant, or shipman's stone, used for detecting counterfeit diamonds, 107/12; rocks of, about India, 109/2, I8O/4; attracts iron, 109/6, 180/6.
Adamites, of Lamary, customs and opinions of, II8/14—119/22; con-stantly at war with people of Cinnabar, 125/2.
Adana, city of, see Assere.
Adders, 17/6; eaten in Mancy, 135/32. See also Serpents.
Adrian, Emperor of Rome, of lineage of Troy, rebuilt Temple and proteeted Christians, 55/io; renamed Jerusalem, 55/i8.
Adrianople, city of, 5/13.
Adriatic Sea, 3^/19.
Adulteij, punishment of, in Tartary, 164/35.
Aelia Capitolina, Adrian's name for Jerusalem, 55/19.
Africa, Carthage cliief city of, 26/33 ; -caliphof, 27/21; inheritance ofShem, 145/29; countries of, 175/1—15.
Agaienes, Saracens so called, 91/4.
Agenore, described as the father of Dido, I8/29.
Ai (Haylla), city of, taken by Josliua, 69/31.
Alabraundynes, precious stones, 143/ 28.
Alamo (Alania), country of, 172/16.
Albania, land of, why so called, 95/23; great hounds of, 95/26. See also 5laucy.
Albespine, or Wliite Thorn, Chrisfs crown made of, 8/31; virtues of, 8/35-
Aldama, city of, in Dead Sea, 67/29.
P 2
Ale unknown to Tartars in Catliay, I65/34; made from honey m Turkestan, I69/15.
Aleppo, kingdom of, 20/34 ; in Matb, under Sultan's rule, 21/31. See also Halappee.
Alexander, king of Macedon, 10/16; spoke with Trees of Sun and Moon, 32/28, 198/26; war with king of Cliana, IO9/13; built Alexandria, IO3/30, 170/14; pursued Jews into Scythian Mts., 176/24; made Gates of Caspia, 178/12; dealings with Brahmans and Gymnosophists, 195/11-197/5.
Alexandria, 12 cities so called, built by Alexander, IO3/31.
Alexandria, in Egypt, 28/i6, 29/25; St. Athanasius, bisliop of, 96/22; position of, 36/29; St. Catherine and St. Mark martyred at, 36/30; pictu,res whitewashed at, 36/33; extent of, 37/1.
Alexandria, or Gate of Hell, 172/i, 170/13, etc. See Note.
Alexandria, or Seleucia, 103/31, etc.
Alkaran, see Koran.
Alkatran (bitumen), grows about Dead Sea, 66/20.
Alliance, sealed by blood-drinking, 129/28.
Ahnayne, 4/22, 5/3, 216/34; observa-tions ve Polar Star, made by Mandeville in, 120/6; Mile of, 78/36.
Aloes wood, out of Earthly Paradise, 37/6, 142/29; in Nile, properties of, 37/7 ; brouglit by floods of Paradise, 159/5 > Great Clian's cliariot made of, 159/3; sweet smeli of, 159/7; in Pbison river, 202/33.
Aloth, liill of, Eiver Nile runs under, 28/12.
Alphabet, Greek, 13/io; Egyptian, 34/21 ; Hebrew, 73/4; Saracen and English, 92/5; Persian, IOO/22.
Alpheus, sons of, came from Castle of Salfra, 77/n.
Altars, Greek, forbidden to Latins, 12/27; only one Mass per day to be said on eacli altar, 12/30.
Altazar, land of, 98/29.
Alum, grows near Dead Sea, 66/20.
Amazonia, 3/26; position of, 95/22; account and description of, 102/22-103/28; extent of, 177/i5; Qneen of, receives tribute from Jews and keeps gates of Caspia, 177/12.
Ambassadors, pnritied by fire, I64/30.
Amber, Pater-Nosters made of, 130/27.
Amiens, head of St. John at, 72/i2.
Amni^n, son of Lot, 68/2, 91/7; gave name to Saracen tribe, 91/6.
Ammonites, name of Saracens de-scended from Ammon, 91/6.
Amos, prophet, grave of, at Techue, 214/17.
Amoure, castle of, shrine of St. Hilary at, 17/23.
Amphibious folk, 198/i8.
Andrew, St., bom at Bethsaida, 73/i2; calling of, 78/7.
Andromeda, legend of, as a giant, 19/3.
Angel, appeared to St. Peter, 197/21; in idola, 208/37; goodandbad, 209/3.
Ani, city of, 1000 churches formerly in, 99/9. S :e Note.
Annah, mother of Samuel, 70/17.
Annah, high priest, association with Passion, 9/5; house of, 60/17 ; garden of, 9/5.
Aune, St., mother of Blessed Virgin, body of at Constantinople, brouglit from Jerusalem, 9/24, 58/24; church of, at Jerusalem, 58/18; born in Castle ofSeplior, 78/23
Annunciation, Saracen belief con-cerniiig, 85/12, etc.
Antarctic Star, observations on, 119/25-120/36.
Anthony the Great, St., story of his meeting with Satyr, 30/2.
Antielirist, where he shall be bom, 73/i7; in his time Jews shall trinmpli, 177/33—178/24.
Antioeh, 215/35; described, 216/1-8,
Antioch the Less (Yalovatch), 215/n.
Antipodes, doetrine of, defended, 121/15, ete-; our Antipodes in Prester John's empire, 121/22.
Ants, see Pismires.
Apes, at Great Chan's court, 157/12; at abbey of Monks, 137/12.
Apostles, their way of saying Mass, 199/36-200/2.
Apple, golden, in hand of Justinian's image at Constantinople, 5/20 ; of Paradise (plantain), in Egypt, 31/27; of Sodom, 67/21; of Lebanon, 69/9; giant apples (plantains) of Caldilhe, 176/9; smeli of wild apples foodof dwarfs, 198/12. See also Adam.
Apple-tree, Adam's 31/37.
Apulia, on way to Cairo, 35/24.
Arabia, 3/24, 5/26, 48/21, 66/25,91/n, 95/io, 199/i8; under Sultan's rule, formerly rnled by one of Three Kings, 21/32; description of, 26/19;
caliph of, 27/i7; Mahomet born in, 90/13; Mahomet reigned in, 90/37; position of, 95/10; Ninus, king of, 102/6; diamondsin, 105/i.
Arabia, desert of, 79/i ; Israelites' wanderings in, 37/i6; only camels can cross, 38/8; precautions for crossing, 38/l8 ; described, 42/6; chapel on site of Mahomefs first miracle in, 90/17.
Arabian, language, see Sarmois.
Arabians, called Bedouins, 42/7 ; see also Saraeens and Bedouins.
Ararat, Mt., ealled by Jeivs Taneez, Noah's ship on, 98/33 "> described, 98/32; unscaled save bymonk, 99/2.
Arboth, see Hebron.
Archades, plain of, 215/31.
Archflavnen, high-priest of Saraeens, 91/36.
Arcliiprotliepapaton, prelate of land of Lomb, duties of, 113/26.
Architriclvn, water turned into \vine at wedding.of, 74/7- See Note.
Are (Zerah) of Bozrah, father of Job, 101/1. Ser. Note.
Argyte (Argyre), Isle of, described, 200/21.
Arians, 8I/4.
Aristotle, born and buried in Stagira, 10/16 ; \vorship of, IO/19.
Ark of Covenant, contents of, 56/13; taken to Rome, 5ri/n; rested on Bethel, 56/10 : at Shiloh, 70/20; in Galilee, 74/8.
Arkes, eastle of, 82/14, 212/17. (See Note.)
Armaments, made by men only in Tartary, I65/7.
Armenia, 3/23, 51/30 ; trade of, 8I/20 ; al\vays at war, under tribute to Saraeens, 97/34-98/3 ; four king-doms of, 171/26 ; described, 171/27-172/4; Armenia the Great, 79/2, 98/20, 174/15, 202/36, 203/1, 212/ II; Little Armenia, 172/9; Castle of Sparrowhawk in, 97/8; devout Christians of, 174/7.
Armour of hardened leatlier, 166/8.
Arro\vs, apologne of, 150/1.
Artoise (Artasia), bridge at, 215/23.
Artyroun, city of, see Erzerum.
Asealon, 20/i8, 48/17.
Ascopardes, name for Bedouins, 42/8.
Aslies, of Indian saints, kept as relics, 118/9-
Ash-Wednesday, 13/2.
Asia, 146/23; Cham's inheritance, greatest and best, 145/28 ; Asia the
Deep and the More, 169/i; Asia Minor, 5/24 ; ealled Turkey, 14/13; what Asia Minor comprises, and its conquest by Constantine, 51/29. See also Romany.
Aspbalt, east out of Dead Sea, 67/4-
Ass on which Christ rode, inarks of its feet, 53/7; asses eaten by Tartars in Catbay, 166/15; milk of, drunk by Tartars, 165/31.
Assassins, aceount of, 186.
Assere (Adana), eity of, 215/20.
Assyria, 202/36.
Assyrians, rnled Holy Land, 49/9! took body of St. Thomas the Apostle to Mesopotamia, 114/26.
Astrolabe, 120/g ; of gold in Great Chan's eourt, 154/5-
Astronomy, praetised at Great Chan's conrt, 154/2.
Atlianasius, St., Bishop of Alexandria, buried at Trebizond, 96/22 ; accused
• of heresy, wrote his psalm, 96/23.
Athos, Mt., in Lemnos, IO/11 ; lieight and sliadowof, 10/n, 27 ; described, IO/29.
Augurs, predietions of, 111/9; instru-ments of, 154/4-
Angnstine, St., Canons of, in Chureli of Holy Sepulclire, 52/13 ; quoted eoncerning Confession, 8O/3.
Automatie birds, in Ohina, 143/4; automatic birds and beasts in Moek Paradise, I85/14.
Ave Maria, 130/28; for Mandeville, 211/1.
Aygues, hill of, 71/17- See Note.
Ayne, city of, founded by Noah, 99/8. See Ani and Note.
Azariah, one of Three Holy Children, 21/9.
Baalbec, see Maubek.
Babel, Tower of, described, 25/11 ; founded by Nimrod, 25/i8, 146/4 ; in desert of Arabia, 25/6; distance from Chaldea, IOI/30.
Baboons, at Great Chan's court, 157/12 ; at abbey of Monks, 137/13.
Babylan, son of Thiaut Chan, I64/5.
Babylon, city of, 95/3 i described, 25/24; Tower of Babel at, 25/n; taken by Cyrus, 25/29; in Persia, and held of Great Chan, 26/2 ; some say Antiehrist shall be born in, 73/19 ; Ninus, king of, 102/6.
Babylon the Less (near Cairo). home of Sultan, 20/20 and 34, 21/i, 34/28, 37/9, 95/3, 213/11; chureli of
Blessed Virgin and shrine of St. Barbara at, 21/i; patriarch Joseph dwelt at, 21/5 5 Three Holy Children in furnace at, 21 /6; distances from, 26/17; position and deseription of, 27/25; smaller than Cairo, 29/3; Pyramids near, 33/36; shortest route to, 35/io; balm-cuttings taken to, 66/23 ! balm at, 198/32 ; not to be confused ivith Babylon the Great, 25/1.
Babylon, Tower of, see Babel.
Bacliaria (Bactria) land of, 95/28,
■ 175/23 (see Note); inhabitants and marvels of, 178/24-179/15.
Bafira, see Pulveral.
Bagdad, see Baldak.
Balaam, son of Beor, 66/27.
Balaey, son of Thiant Clian, 164/5-
Balak, king, 66/27.
Balay, River, see Yangtse Iviang.
Baldak (Bagdad), chief city of Chaldea, 26/32; called Sutis, founded by Nebuchadnezzar, 27/14 ; home of Daniel, 27/14; seat of Caliphs, 27/i8; Caliph of, starved, 151/1.
Baldwin, king of Jerusalem, tomb of, on Calvary, 50/19; built Mt. Royal, 70/7. See Note.
Balm, in Egypt, described, growth of, and cutting of, and Saraeen names for, 32/3-23; said to grow in India Major, 32/27, 198/31 ; counterfeited, 32/34-33/u; tests of real balm, 33/11-34; origin in Engeddi, 66/21; sweet odours when burnt, 183/34; gives long life, 198/28; grows near trees of Sun and Moon, 198/31.
Bamboos, see Reeds.
Bano, name for white pepper, 112/io.
Barak, overeame Idumeans, 74/i2. See Note.
Barbara, St., shrine of, 21/4.
Barbaresques, Caliph of, 27/21; ruled Holy Land, 49/ii.
Barberry, or Sweet Thorn, our Lord croivned witli, 9/7.
Barley, little of, in India, I8O/34.
Barnabas, St., Apostle, born near Famagosta in Cyprus, 17/24.
Barnacle Geese, deseribed, 176/3.
Bashan, land of king of, 77/28.
Basilisk, women \vith its power of killing with a look, 190/g.
Bastards bitten by serpents in Sicily, 35/34-
Batli of our Lord, in Jerusalem, miraculous property of, 58/15.
Bathsheba, wife of David, 43/8, 57/27.
Batu, Khan of Tartary, 83/8.
Bay, branch of, 39/6. See Note.
Beads of pearl, 130/26.
Beans, little eaten by Tartars, 165/21, 217/3-
Bear, m/34.
Beards, not shaved in Greek Church, 12/32, or by Syrian Christians, 8O/27 J shaved by \vomen only in Lomb, 114/i8.
Beasts, souls of men pass into, 137/23.
Beatific vision, Greek belief as to, 12/14.
Beautifnl Gate of Temple, 58/6.
Bedouins, Mandeville fought against, 21/21, 42/29; deseription of 42-3.
Beersheba, 78/31; deseribed, founded by Bathsheba, home of Abraham, 43/4; distance from Jerusalem, 48/27.
Begging, unknown among Brahmans, 194/27.
Behseny, see Lyson.
Beirout, see Beruth.
Beleth (Belbeis), town of, 20/33. See Note.
Belgrade, 5/9.
Belian (Belgiau), Mt., Clianguy's passage of, 149/14. See Note.
Belinas, name for Dan, 78/28. See Dan.
Belon (Belus), river of, 19/28.
Bendochdsire or Melechdare, Sultan of Egypt, 22/26. See Note.
Benefices, sale of, 12/20.
Benjamin, 47/34.
Benjamin (Rama Benjamin), 70/27.
Beor (Booz), father of Balaam, 66/27.
Bernakes, see Barnacle Geese.
Berucli (Beyrout), city of, I8/30, 212/27, 213/2.
Betemga, isle of, described, 125/4. See Note.
Bethany, home of St. Julian, 64/26; St. Luke bui-ied at, 9/29.
Bethel, city of, 70/36.
Betliel ročk, called Moriah, Ark of Covenant rested on, 56/io; scene of Jacob's dream, 56/31; Jacob's name changed at. 57/i; David's vision and St. Simeon's reception of our Lord at, 57/2; otlier scriptural associations of, 57/6-23.
Bethlehem, city of, described, 45/i8; shrines and scriptural associations of, 46-8, IOO/4, 104/23, 169/5; inhabitants ali Christian, 47/2; surrounded by vines, 47/3; dis-
tances from, 48/28, 100/7; star of, 46/14, 48/2.
Bethphage, town of, 64/19.
Bethsaida, SS. Peter and Andrew born in, 73/12; Antichrist to be nonrished in, 73/23.
Bethshan, city of, se': Scjtliopolis.
Betrou (Bosrah, Buzrah), land of, 69/12. See also Botron.
Bewme, see Bohemia.
Beyrout, see Beruch.
Bezanzon (Byzantium), 5/14.
Bible, relics of St. Jerome's translation of, 46/28; known well by Jacobites, 79/36 ; heathen belief in, 208/21. See also Scriptures.
Bigon, name for wine produced in China, 137/1.
Birds, 194/4; desoribed as angels of God, 129/14; plentiful in Maney, 135/27 ; eat dead bodies, 205/35-20B/2o.
Birth as cause for sorrow, 191/2.
Bithynia, see Pytan.
Bitter rivers in Baotria, 178/32.
Black Sea, see Pontus Euxinus, Maure Sea and Great Sea.
Blindness caused by rivers of E. Paradise, 204/i.
Blood-drinking, 129/25.
Boar, 193/32. See also swine.
Bochar (El-Buka'a), vale of, 212/6.
Bohemia, astronomical observations by Mandeville in, 120/6.
Bokkara, city of, see Boyturra.
Booz, *ee Beor.
Boradyn, Sultan of Egypt, 22/13. See Note.
Borak Chan, wife of Thiaut Clian, 164/8.
Botron (Bosrali, Buzrah), land of, 26/31. See also Betron.
Bougiers (Bulgaria), 4/28, 5/9.
Bouillon, Godfrey de, tomb of, 50/ig.
Bows, made of griffin's ribs, 179/10.
Boyeott of kings, 191/28.
Boyturra (Bokkara), city of, 171/iS.
Bozrah (Gosra), 101/1. See Note.
Brabant, astronomical observations by Mandeville in, 120/4.
Brace of St. George, name for Helles-pont, 10/2, 13/27, 214/32.
Brahmans, deseribed, 194/6—196/11; isle of, 194/6-195/11 ; relations with Alexander, 195/11—196/i 1 ; their natural law pleasing to God, 195/4; their prophecy and belief in Incarnation, but ignorance of Passion ofChrist, 198/1.
Brandys, see Brindisi.
Bread, little eaten by Tartars, 165/ig. See also Tlierf bread.
Brindisi, on way to Cairo, 35/21.
Brique (Phrygia), province of, 174/i6.
Britain, outside the Climates, 124/17.
Buemare River, deseribed, 198/20.
Bugles (buffaloes or young bulls), 179/9-
Bulgaria, see Bougiers.
Burgoyne, 213/25; on way to Cairo, 35/13.
Bush, Burning, the, site of, 39/ii.
Buzrah, land of, see Betron and Botron.
Byzantium, see Bezanzon.
Caclias, Sultan of Egypt, 22/23. See Note.
Caeho, vvicked angel in idols, 209/4.
Cadeberiz, Fools of Wanhope, 190/17.
Čadu, son of Thiaut Chan, 164/5-
Cassar, Julius, see Julius Cfesar.
Caffo, isle of, siok killed and eaten in, 129/12. See Note.
Caiaphas, higli priest, 9/9 ; founded Haifa, 19/21 ; liouse of, at Mt. Sion, 61/17-
Cain, 43/15 ; slain by Lamecli, age and manner of life of, 77/14 ; slew Abel on site of Damascus, 8I/25.
Cain, Mt. (Teli Iveimun), 7 miles from Nazareth, Cain slain a t, 77/13.
Cairo, 20/35 ; seat of Calipli of Egypt, 27/19 ; near Babylon the Less, 27/25; greater than Babylon the Less, 29/2 ; near Desert of Syria, 29/4 ; slave-market and ineubators at, šl/14 ; balm grows near, 32/4-
Calabre, distance from Aere, 19/13 ; on way to Cairo, 35/23.
Calahelyk (El-Ivalah), dwelling-place of Sultan, 21/15
Calamia (Mailapur), city of, St. Thomas the Apostle's body in, 114/23; Idol of Juggernaut in, H5/17-II8/13.
Calcas (Chalce, now Carki), in Greek Archipelago, IO/10.
Caldilhe, kingdom of, 17 5/24. See Note
Caleb, came to Hebron, 43/21.
Caliph, meaning of, 22/3 (see Note) ; po\ver and office of, 27/io ; seats of, at Bagdad, etc., 27/9 and 19; formerly 3 caliphs, 27/16; Caliph of Bagdad lord of ali the Saracens, 151/1 ; he was taken by Halaon, and starved in midst of riclies, 151/3.
Calistre (Thera), in Greek Archipelago, lO/io.
Calo, good angel, 209/5-
Calonak, isle of, described, 127/17 (see Note); elephants used for war in, 127/28 ; strange custoni of fish in, 128/2; giant snails and large white worras iu, 128/36—129/7 ; suttee in, 129/7.
Calonak, king of, family and pos-sessions of, 127/18 ; warfare of, 127/28; honoured by fish, 128/2; eats white worms. 129/6.
Calvary, M t., Holy Cross hidden under, 7/33 ; description of, 50-52.
Camaaleeh or Cambalec (Peking), city of, \vinter residence of Great Chan, 158/9, 8ee a^so Peking.
Camaca or Camoka (rich silk clotli), 24/20, 116/25, 153/i, I68/26.
Canibaye, city of, see Golbai h.
Cambil, properties of, 44/23. $ee Note.
Caniels, better tlian liorses in desert, 38/8 ; milk of, drank by Tartars, I65/30; used to get gold, 2OI/4.
Camles (cliameleons) described, 193/6.
Cainoka, see Camaca.
Campania, on way to Cairo, 35/23.
Oampus Floridus, legend of, 45/26-46/8.
Cana, city of, Simon Chananeus and \vife lived at, 74/3 ; water clianged to wine at, 74/6.
Canaan, land of, 102/i6.
Canaanites, rnled Holy Land, 49/9-
Canapak, name for Egypt, 21 /28.
Cancer, sign of, 27/31.
Canee, wifeof Simon Chananeus, 7 4/5. See Note.
Canel (Cinnamon) in Java, 125/15 ; in Caldilhe, 176/15.
Canes, sce Keeds.
Cannibalism, in Lamary, 119/13 ; in Caffo, 129; in Nacumera, 130/23; among relatives in Dondoun, 132/19-133/25 i 'n an island beyond the Vale Perilous, 189/28 ; in Tibet, 206/20; human blood drunk, 129/25, etc.; human ears eaten by Tartars, 166/15.
Canons Regular, in Temple, 54/20, 58/13; at Mt. Sion, 60/1 ; held Church of Ascension, 64/ii.
Canopat, name for Egypt, 20/31. See Note.
Canopus, only star seen in Orilie and Argyte, 200/26.
Canton, city of, sce Latorin.
Capernaum, city of, Antichrist to reign in, 73/24 ; near Sephor, 78/20.
Cappadocia, 174/15 ; 215/l.
Carak, str Krak.
Caramaron (Hwang-Ho) River, described, 139/36.
Caravanserais, in deserts of China, I6O/10.
Carbunclc, of wonderful size and bril-liance, belonging to Great Chan, 158/1 ; \vonderful ones of Prester John, 183/12, 31; give liglit by night, 158/1, 183/12, 31.
Carki, see Calcas.
Carmel, Mt., Elijah dwelt at, 19/17 ; first order of Carmelites founded at, 19/i8 ; towns near, 19/19.
Carmelites, first foundation of, 19/i8.
Carpate (Karpathos), isle of, 10/n.
Carrier-pigeons used in warfare, 79/7.
Cartliage, founded by Dido, I8/27, 26/33 ; cliief city of Africa, 26/32.
Caspia, land of, ovvned by Jews, who pay tribute for it, 177/io ; Jews of, 178/4 ; fox unknown in, 178/i6. See also Scythian and Caspian Jlts.
Caspian Mts. (Caucasus), called Uber, Ten Tribes enelosed in, 176/18.
Caspian Sea, 95/21, 170/12,171/15,23 ; position of, 176/32 ; greatest lake in the vvorld, 177/3-
Cassak (Cassan), city of, in India, Three Kings met at, 46/21, 100/2 ; described, 100/2. See. Note.
Cassay (Hangchow), greatest city in ivorid, described, 136/21-138/3 ; al>-bey of Jlendicant Friars at, 137/4; abbey of Monks near, 137/5,
Casson (Kanson), Isle of, described, 204/19 (see Note) ; king of, suliject to Great Chan 205/2.
Cat, eaten in Tartary, 82/26.
Catliaillye, city of, see Satalia.
Cathay, Emperor of, see Great Chan.
Cathay, 171 /3, 175/i7 ; isles of, under Great Chan's rule, 26/7 > position and description of, 140, etc., 169-75, 180/22; Chan's palače in, 140/22-145; description of inliabi-tants of, 142, 143, 144 ; silver despised in, 144/7 > splendour of court of Chan of, 140-5; Mandeville^ stay in, I44/15 ; greatest kingdom in vvorld, 149/24, 151/26 ; conquered by Changuys, 149/23; comparedwitli India,179/25-I8O/23 ; compared with Casson, 204/21 ; twelve provinces of, I6O/1.
Catlierine, St., martyred at Alesandria,
36/30; body at Mt. Siiiai, 37/14, 41/i8; church of, 38/34-40/21 : miraculous lamps in church of, 39/33-40/6; relicsof, 39/i8; oollect of, 41/29 lsee Note); Mount of, 41/i8 ; buried by angels, 41/i8.
Caucasus, Mts., see Caspian, Scythian and Chocaz Mts.
Cave, of Adam and Eve, near Hebron, 44/7 ; of Nativity, described, 46/8 ; Double Cave, 43/34; cave where St. Peter hid, 6I/19.
Cave-dwellers tliat hiss like snakes, 129/34-130/5.
Cavdon (Gaydo or Tatou), city of, described, 140/ig ; palače of Great Clian at,"140/22. See also Gaydo.
Cajphas (Haifa), city of, called Castle of Pilgrims, 216/22. See also Haifa.
Cedar, city of, 73/15.
Cedar, wood of, foundation of Holy Cross made of, 6/18; properties of, 6/26 ; of Lebanon, 69/8, 212/io.
Cedion, Brook, see Kidron.
Celsite (Seleucia), name for city of Alexandria, IO3/33.
Centurio, house of, under Mt. Sephor, 78/24.
Cesarea Philippi, 20/17, 216/25; also called Dan (which see), 78/28.
Ceylon (Silila), described, 131/8-132/ 16. See also Taprobane.
Chaliaday, son of Thiaut Clian, I64/4.
Chalchidia, 215/22.
Chaldea, 3/25, 91/n, 102/4, 172/8, .175/1; Baldak cliief city of, 26/32; described, 27/8, IOI/25-102/22 ; caliph of, 27/i8; trade of, 8I/20; position of, 95/io ; rnutes to, 96/16, 98/i6 ; extent of, 174/22.
Clialdean, alphabet, 102/20; language, 101/26, 102/20; people, IOI/31-102/-3.
Cham, or Ham, miglitiest son of Koali, inherited Asia, 145/22 ; power and descendants of, 146/i and 23.
Chameleon, see Camles.
Chan, The Great, of Cathay, 2O6/30, 208/6; power of, 26/5, 125/36, 151/ 28 ; wars witli King of Java, 125/ 34-I26/4 ; eovets King of Nacu-mera's ruby, 131/2; owns City of Pyginies, 138/36 ; dominions of, 138/13, 139/14, 160/2, 170/28, 172/ 23, 175/18, 205/2, 216/35 ; his palače and garden, 140/23-141/20 ; his throne, etc., 141/23-142/3; his household, 142/5 etc., 152/17-157/ 24; his array, power and posses-
sions, 140-145, 152-162; served by Mandeville, 144/15 ; genealogy of Chans, 145/i8-152/5 ; style of, 151/ 30; why called Great, 150/32; be-lieves in God, 152/i; presents to, 155/28-156/4, I6I/29; religious toleration of, 157/14 etc., I6I/14, 162/25; money of, 157/26; \vonder-fnl rnby, etc., of, 158/2 ; residences of, 158/7; journeys of, 15S/i 4— 159/37, 161/8; postal system of, I6O/14; Christian honour to, 161/ 14; greatest lord in world, 162/17, 181/2; greater than Prester John, 179/26 ; title of, 163/30, etc. ; marries Prester John's daughter, 181 /1; manner of burying, 167/i 7— 168/7; manner of electing, I68/7. See also Cathay and Changuys.
Cliana (Thana), Isle of, description of its king, 109/13 ; inhabitants of, 109/15-111/17; corn and wine plentiful in, 109/n; lield by Sara-cens, Hl/17; giant rats of, 111/ 19; lieat burna dead bodies in, HI/21.
Changuys (Jenghiz), White Kniglifs appearance and propheoy to, 147/3 ; elected Emperor of Tartary, 147/20; statutes of, 147/27 ; his trial of sub-jects, 148/3; war of conquest and escape of, 148/11-149/36; his apo-logue 011 death-bed, 150/i.
Channel (Emessa or Iloms), land of, 216/13.
Chariot, of Great Chan, his wife and son, 159/i, etc.; chariots presented to Emperor of Tartars at coronation, 168/23.
Chariton, St., church of, near Bctli-leliem, 48/30, etc.
Charlemagne, brings to France pre-putium given him by angel, 54/23.
Cliarm, against robbers, 75/30-76/6; in Dry Tree, 45/i2 ; in precious stones, IO0/30, etc.,-127/2, 183/37, etc.
Charnell of Innocents, 46/27.
Chartres, Clirisfs preputium at, 54/27.
Chess, played by Sultan, 23/12.
Chestnuts, forest of, in Casson, 205/i.
Chickens, hatched by incubators in Egypt, 31/ig. See a/so Hens.
Chievetout, gate of, 13/24; hill of, 13/25. See aUo Cliiutok.
Children, mother's grief when they are-born, 191/3; eaten when fat, 119/i8; fatliered 011 anyone, 119/5, 192/12.
Chilenfo (Nanking), oity of, described, 138/4-
China, see Catliay ; South China, see Mancy.
China, empress of, travelling state of, 159/28.
Cliinese, marriage customs of, I62/30.
Chiutok, port of, 215/3- See a^so Chievetout.
Cliocaz (Caucasus), Mt., position and description of, 170/io.
Chorasme (Khwarezm), kiiigdom and inhabitants of, described, 169/16, ete.
Chorasme (Urghendj), city of, 169/20.
Chorazin, oity of, some say Antichrist sliall be born in, 73/18 ; distances from, 73/13.
Cliorisqe, see Corsica.
Cliristendom, extent of, 199/i6.
Christian law, not only one pleasing to God, 197/n, 20, etc.
Christians, alone can grow balm, 32/ 25; ruled Holy Land, 49/io; \vill re-conquer lost lands, 52/2; \vrap lieads in blue cloth, 73/i; variety of sects of, in East, 79/20, etc., 8I/2 ; wars with Tartars, 83/32-84/4; faitli of, compared with Maliomefs Law, 86/23-88/23 ; blamed by Sultan for neglecting religion, 88/24-90/8 ; Christian renegades, 91/34; idol of, 115/20; received into Maliominedan faitli, 92/2; in Tauris pay tribute to Saraeens, 99/32 ; soon die in Geth, IOO/13; their belief in omens, 110/ 28; in cities in Pepper Forest, 111/ 33; in Sarchee, Hl/26; Jewa of Pathen attempt lives of, 126/i6; \vell treated by Mangu Clian, 150/ 35, 151/21 ; given Holy Land, 151/ 20 ; in Great Chan's liousehold, 157/14, 21 ; Christian physicians greatly trusted by Great Clian, 157/ 16; in Maney, 135/9; in Hangohow, 136/34! Chinese accuse them of lack of observation, 143/15; Great Clian's tolerance towards, 162/26 ; lands of, 171/4; tlieir perseoutor, Shapur II, overwhelmedwith Darkness, 172/28-173/i8; Christian kings in Georgia, 172/22; should be more devout and then would be irresistible, 173/22 ; Eastern Christians more devout than Westem, 174/7—13; in Nubia, 175/ 10 ; slaughter of, in time of Antiohrist, 177/35-178/8 ; beliefs of Indian Christians compared with those of Western, I8I/10-14; only
good Christians safe in Vale Peril-ous, 187/30, 189/12-15; theirs not only religion pleasing to God, 195/5, 197/5, ete.; of Greek Church, 199/ 34; in Taprobane, 200/13; in Tripoli, 212/26.
Chryse, isle of, see Orille.
Chuse (Cush), son of Cham, and father of Nimrod the Giant, 146/2.
Cliydydo, name of Great Chan's dis-pateh-riders, I6I/7.
Cicten, son of Thiaut Chan, 164/5.
Cilieia, land of, 79/2 and 7.
Cinnabar (Sumobor), Isle of, and inhabitants of, described, 124/25 (see Note) -125/3 ; at eonstant war with Adamites, 125/3. See also Lamary.
Cinnamon, see Canel.
Cirele of Swans, see Zodiac, signs of.
Circumcision, age of, among Jews and Mahommedans, 68/25; in China, 152/12 ; relic of Clirisfs, 54/24.
Circumnavigation of Earth, proved possible, 119/36-122/33; story of chance ' circumnavigation, 122/ii ; diffieulties of, 123/11; rare and difficult, 204/11.
Cities of the Dead Sea, 67/28, 102/17.
Civitot, port of, see Chiutok and Chievetout.
CJimate, of Tartary, 83/i ; of Isle of Brahma, 194/30—195/4- See also Seven Climates.
Cloth of Gold, in Great Chan's liousehold, 24/19, 152/27; elieaper than wool in China, 153/5; worn by Tartars, 163/3, I68/26; in China, 179/31-
Clothing, views on, 195/23, 196/i7. See also Dress and Adamites.
Clove-gylofres, 176/i 4 ; a connterfeit for balm, 33/2 ; in Java, 125/14-
Clyron (Dilem), passage of, 177/29-See Note.
Coat, Holy, the, at Constantinople, 6/2.
Coboogh, 7th Tartar lineage, 146/35.
Cobyla (Ivublai) Clian, a Christian, founded Peking, 151/22.
Coel, King, father of St. Helena, King of England, born in Colchester, 8/1.
Colchester, birthplace of King Coel, 8/1.
Colcos, isle of, Hippocrates lord of, 14/27. Sre Note.
Collos, isle of, see Rliodes.
Colopeus, king of Amazonia, IO2/30.
Comania, see Cumania.
Combar (Malabar), Pepper Forest in, HI/29.
Communisin, in Lamary, 119/6; among Brahmans, 195/ig ; commuiiitj of \vives, lls/28, 192/8.
Coinpass, mariner's, 107/n.
Confession, teaching concerning, and manner of, among Jacobites, etc., 79/26-8O/32; auricular confession founded by St. Peter, 8O/16; reasons for auricular confession, 8O/18 ; among Tartars, 164/24; frequent confession among Eastern Christians, 174/8; of Mandeville, etc., before entering Vale Perilous, 188/ 19-
Constance, Emperor, liusband of St. Helena and father of Constantine,
8/3.
Constantine, Emperor, son of St. Helena, 7/36, and of Emperor Constance, 8/4; Emperor of Rome and King of England, 8/5 ; used Holy Nail as horse's bit, Šl/26; his vic-tory, 51/28.
Constantinople, 95/17; called Byzan-tinm, sent of Emperor of Greece, 5/14; St. Sophia at, 5/l 7 ; image of Justinian at, 5/i8 ; relics of Passion in, 6/1, etc., 8/19 ; head of Holy Spear claimed to be in, 9/21 ; saints' relics at, 9/24, 71/36; described, 10/1 ; palačo of Emperor, and aniphitheatre at, 11/4; route to, 36/20, 214/31.
Constantinople, Emperor of, formerly held Trebizond, 97/3 ! spiritual and temporal lord, 13/5-10 ; used Holy Nail for horse's bit, 51/26 ; countries obedieut to, 10/12, etc. ; Turks won Nicma from, 215/4.
Constantinople, Mouth of, name for Hellespont, IO/3. See also Brace of St. George.
Cordyues (Kurds), in Media, 172/n.
Corfu, Isle of, belonging to Genoese, 36/i 6 (see Note), 213/27.
Corn, searce in Turkestan, 169/13 ; double liarvest of, 200/io ; not in Tartaij, 217/3.
Cornaa, city of, described, IOO/17. See Note.
Corodane(Koreisli, the, an Arab tribe), Mahomet governor of, 90/26.
Coromandel Coast, see Mabaron.
Corsica (Cliorisqe), isle of, 35/24. See Italy, isles of.
Cos, isle of, see Lango.
Cosdroe, King, 62/24.
Coston, city of, in Egypt, 29/12. See Note.
Cotton, 011 trees, 178/26; Pigmies work well with, 138/22 ; growt,h of, 192/26.
Couriers, relays of, in Cathay, I6O/14-I6I/7.
Craco\v (Poland), realni of, 83/17. See also Poland.
Cranes, fought against and eaten by Pygmies, 138/23.
Cranganor, city of, see Zinglantz.
Crete, isle of, 19/14, 36/21 ; given by Emperor to Genoese, 14/26.
Critige (Ortygia, Delos), in Greek Archipelago, IO/10.
Crocodiles, in Pepper Forest, II2/24 ; in Ceylon, described, 131/n, etc. ; ointmeiit made from lemons used against, 131/33-132/2 ; described, 192/17; weeping crocodiles, 192/
23.
Cross of Christ, at Constantinople, 6/ 1 ; lialf wrongly thought to be in Cyprus, 6/6, 17/19; made of four •\voods, 6/13; legend of, 7/10-33; measurements of, 8/6; hidden under Mount Calvary, 7/33 ; fonnd by St. Helena, 51/i8 ; miracle of, 51/22; Cliurch of at Jerusalem, 62/12 ; tree of, as bridge over Brook Kidron,
62/34.
Cross of Christ, Hill of, in Cyprus, name of Monastery of Black Mouks, Good Tliiefs (not Christs) Cross at, 6/7, 17/i6.
Cross, Great Clian's reverence for, 161/ 16-28 ; borne before Prester Jolni, I82/24-I83/2 ; figure of, in apples of Paradise, SI/31.
Crown of Tliorns, made of ruslies of sea, 8/16, 9/13 ; half at Pariš, lialf at Constantinople, 8/8, etc., 9/i6; four cro\vns of ditferent thorns,
8/28-9/15.
Crues, isle of, see Hormuz.
Cruk (Korgho), city of, 97/io.
Crystal, 153/29 ; produces diamonds, 104/32 ; diamonds counterfeited from yellow crystal, 107/i.
Cubeb. berry of climbing shrub," Piper Cubeba," 32/22.
Culver (dove) of Noali, 7/4. See also Carrier Pigeon.
Cumania, 4/28, IO/14 ; position and deseription of, 169/22-170/9; obe-dient to Great Clian, 170/26.
Cumauians, revolt of in Egypt, 22/14 (see Note); expelled Guytoga, 23/9 i
expelled from Cumania and lived in Greece, 169/22.
Cumant (10,000), 139/io, 156/35, 157/ 13, 158/23.
Cuncy, son of Thiaut Clian, 164/4.
Cups, made from griffins' talons, 179/9; from sknlls, 206/24.
Cush, son of Ham, see Cliuse.
Cusis, name for Etliiopia, 30-t/i 5.
Cylours (canopies) of gold and silver, 157/36.
Cynocepliali, described, 130/14, etc.
Cypress, wood of, rertical piece of Holy Cross formed of, 6/30; properties of, 6/30 ; apple eaten by Adam gre\v on, 7/i 1 ; of Lebanon, 212/14.
Cypron vOedenburg), city of, 4/33.
Cyprus, 36/22 ; Good Thiefs, not Chrisfs cross, in, 6/6,17/i6 ; famous for \vines, I6/21; described, 17/io, etc.; shrines of Saints in, 17/21-24; St. Barnabas born in, 17/25 . lnmt-ing \vitli Papyouns, or leopards, in, 17/25; meals taken in ditches in, 17/29; diamonds in, 105/2; stop-ping-place for pilgrims, 18/8, 213/ 31.
Cyprus, sea of, 48/23.
Cyrus, king of Persia, took Babylon, 25/29.
Cytople, city of, see Scythopolis.
Dabago, name for flesh in Getli, 100/ 12. See Note.
Dacouu, see Acre.
Daire (Darum), castle of, 20/24.
Dalay River, see Yangtse Kiang.
Dalfetidee, lake, name for Dead Sea, 67/26. See Note.
Damascus, I8/32, 215/26, 216/20 ; chief town of Syria, 21/30 ; distance from Sea of Galilee, 77/31, deseription and Scriptural associations of, 8I/14-82/13 ; field of, 44/12 ; scene of _Adam's creation, 44/io.
Damiette, city of, described, 29/25, etc., 36/27.
Dan, city of, 70/36, 212/n; other names for, 78/27 ; at foot of Mount Lebanon, 78/29. See also Oesarea Philippi.
Dances, imaginary, produced by en-clianters, 156/20.
Daniel, prophet, 27/15.
Danube, river, described, 5/2.
I)araym, city of, see Haran.
Daresten, realm of, 83/i8. See Note.
Darkness, Land of, in Abchaz, deseription and account of, 172/27-173/21;
MANDEVILLE.
river fiowing out of, 174/3; position and extent of, 2OI/29-33.
Dart, burning, east at Our Lord, be-comes glowing tree, 78/15.
Darum, see Daire.
Dates, found by Moses in Vale of Elim, 37/25.
David, King, wives of, 43/8, 47/27; born at ISetlileheni, 47/26; named Jerusalem, 48/i2 ; his vision and prayer at Bethel, 57/21-34; not allowed to build Temple, 57/25-29; buried at Mount Sion, 61/9 ; cursed Hills of Gilboa, 74/24 ; quoted con-cerning auricular coufession, 79/32 ; quoted as witness that Jerusalem is centre of world, 122/1; quoted, 132/ 17, 173/30.
Dayne, city of, see Ayne.
Dead, bodies, consumed by heat, in Chana, Hl/21 ; burned in Lomb, 114/3 ; on trees and eaten by birds, 129/12; burial of, by Tartars, 167/ 13, etc. ; uncorrupted in Vale Perilous, 188/36-189/n; cut, and then eaten by birds, ŽO5/32-2O6/20; souls of, Greek teaching concerning, 12/14. See also Cannibalism and Suttee.
Dead Sea, described, 66/19-68/33; site of, 102/19.
Dead Sea of Pathen, described, 126/ 31-
Deafness, caused by rivers of Earthly Paradise, 204/2.
Dearth, caused by excessive or in-sufficient floods of R. Nile, 28/i, etc. ; foretold by flarnes of volcanoes in Lipari Islands, 36/8.
Deatli, as source of joy, 191/3 ; of Christ unknown to Bralimans, 198/ 5 ; penalty of, among Tartars, 164/ 23; penalty of, for kings, 191/ 30.
Deborali, prophetess, 74/13.
Delilah, wife of Samson, 20/14.
Delos, isle of, see Critige.
Deluze city of, see Luz.
Demcseer, province of Egypt, 29/24.
De Profundis, 197/31.
Derbend, passage of, 170/21. See also Gate of Hell.
Deserts, 34/i, 177/23, 175/n ; great, 175/3; of trees ol Sun and Moon, 32/28, 198/26. See also Arabia, desert of.
Destriers (war-liorses), white, draw Great Clian's chariot, 159/io ; beasts greater than, 193/25. See Horses.
11
Devil's Head, iu Vale Perilous, described, 187/i8; River of Devils, 67/26. See also Fiends.
Diamonds, in India, produced from crystal, 104/32 ; various kinds, virtues, etc., of, IO4/32-IO6/37; \vatered vritli dew, 105/24 ; means to detect counterfeit, 107/i, etc. ; their virtue lost through sin, 107/ 17-
Diana, changed Hippocrates' daughter to dragon, H/37.
Dido, wife of Eneas, lived in Sydon, I8/26; founded Cartliage, I8/27, 26/33-
Dieu, name for human blood drunk in Catfo, 129/26.
Dilem, see Clyron.
Dinah, Jacob's daughter, 71/7-
Dirpe, or Dry Tree, legend and pro-phecy concerning, 44/31—45/x r (see Note) ; virtues of wood of, 45/12.
Dismas, ste Dysmas.
Dispatcli-riders, of Great Chan, 160/ 14, etc. ; called Chydydo, I6I/7.
Dispolis (Lidda), city of, St. George belieaded at, 214/8.
Divorce, 87/i8.
Djebeil, see Gibilet.
Djrble, see Gebel.
Dogs, trained to kili sick, 129/i6; people \vith heads like, 130/14. See also Hounds.
Don, River, see Tliamy R.
Dondyn, Isle of, described, 132/20 [see Note) -133/25.
Dondyn, king of, po\ver and dominion of, 133/25.
Doomsday, description, site and date of, 76/31-77/7; Koran's teacliiug concerning, 85/33 ; Greeks believe no joy or pain until, 12/14.
Dothan, vale of, 71/i2.
Double Spelunke or Cave, tomb of patriarchs, 43/34.
Dove, see Culver and Carrier Pigeon.
Dozoleel, the Shadovv of God, 39/i8.
Dragons, near Tower of Babel, 25/io ; in Caspian desert, 177/26 ; in desert of Trees of Sun and M0011, 198/35 ; dragon slain by St. George, 212/28 ; daughter of Hippocrates turned into,
14/30.
Dress, notes on, 24/ig, 153/i, etc., 163/1, etc.; lasliionsof. among Chris-tians, 89/3- See also Clothing, Cloth of Gold, etc.
Dromedaries, used to get gold, 201/5-
Dry Tree, see Dirpe.
Dung, of beasts, used as fuel, in Cumania, 169/31 ; in Tartary, 82/ 28.
Duras (Durazzo), city of, 213/29, 214/ 29 ; Duke at, 36/19.
Dnarfs, that suck in food, and liiss like adders, 134/9; that live by smeli of \vild apples, 198/n.
Dysmas, the Good Thief, cross of, in Cyprus, 6/8, 17/i8.
Eagles, do reverence to Great Chan, 156/i 1 ; eat dead bodies. 206/i.
Ears, people with monstrous, 134/i8 ; enemies' ears soused by Tartars, 166/ 15-
Eartli, roundness of, 202/4 ; roundness of proved, 119/32, 121/8-122/33, 204 /9, etc.; circumference of, calcu-lated, 123/i8-124/lo . seven climates of, 124/15 ; divided among three sons of Noali, 145/26 ; begins in East, 201/35 ; an exact globe before Noali's 1'lood, 202/4-10 ; in niidst of firmament, 202/4. See also Cir-cunmavigation.
East, vien-s concerning, 201/34-202/3 ; Earth begins at, 201/35-
Eating, manner of, in Cyprus, 17/2 9 ; in Catliay, 144/31, etc.
Ebony, trees of, 192/34.
Eccheeha (Ogotai), Chan, 150/27-
Edessa, city of, body of St. Thomas Apostle once in, 114/27. See also Roianz.
Edom, hill of, aftenvards called Seir and Idumea, 68/12. See also Seir, Mt.
Ed\vard I, King of England, figlits \vith Saracens, 22/28.
Eels, giant, in River Indus, 107/24.
Eflrata, see Eplirata.
Eggs (eyren), hatched in ineubators in Egypt, 31/19-
Eglautine, our Lord crovned \vith, 9/ 10.
Egypt, 3/25, 5/26, 28/15, 36/26, 48/ 21, 96/2, 202/35, 203/14; naines for, 20/31, 21/28 ; under Sultan, 21/25 ; caliph of, 27/20 ; description of, 28/19-34/25; language and alphabet of, 34/21 : language of, 203/14 (see Note) ; beef and veal scarce in, 47/22 ; Christian in Ma-liomefs time,90/i6 ; Ninus king of, 102/6; deserts of, 175/n ; once Christian, 199/i6.
Egypt, Sultan of, dwells at Babylon the Less, 20/20, 21/14, 27/25 ;
Mandeville served him as soldier, 21/20, 42/29; his kingdom, 21/25-22/4: hst of sultana, 22/5-23/22 (see Note) ; his povver, 23/22 ; his Enrira, 23/30 ; his wives, 24/2 ; his reception ot strangers, 24/i8 ; not so niighty as Great Chan, 26/4 ! war against Bedouins, 21/20, 42/ 28 ; has assumed title of Caliph, 27/21, etc.; fenced in Holy Sepul-chre, 49/33 ; respect for signet of, 54/io ; liis speech to Mandeville on sliortcomings of Christians, 88/23-90/8; inlerior to Great Chan, 162/ 20.
Elbruz. Mt., see Abzor, Mt.
El-Buka'a, see Bocliar.
Election, of Emperor, method aud ceremonial of, among Tartars, 168/7; of kings, 191/i8, 200/9.
Elepliants, used for warlare in Calo-nak, 12-7/31 ; called warkes in Calonak, 128/2 ; in Ceylon, 131/19; at Great Chan's court, 157/11 ; draw Great Chan's chariot, 159/IO ; slain by Odontotyrannus, 193/30; white elepliants, 199/2.
Eli, the prophet, 70/22.
Eliezer Čamascus, founder of Damas-cus, his expectations from Abraham, 81/21.
Elijah, prophet, I8/23 ; d\velt at Carine], 19/17; chapel of, at Horeb, 40/36, etc. . preselit at Transfigura-tiou, 76/23.
Elim, vale of, description and serip-tural associations of, 37/23.
Elisha, propliet, s\veetened bitter river, 66/7 ; buried at Sebaste, 71/21.
Elizabetli, St., visitation to, 62/14.
El-Kalali, see Calalielyk.
Elkanah, father of Samuel, 70/17.
Elphv, sultan of Egypt, took Tripollee, 22/32. See Note.
Eineralds, in Egypt, 31/11.
Emessa, see Cliannei.
Emlak (Havilah), name for Higli India, 104/25 ; name for India, 202/32.
Emmaus, castle of, 62/19, 2l4/n, 216/26.
Enchanters, marvellous deeds of, in China, 156/14.
Endor, Mount, 74/io. See Note.
Eneas, linsband of Dido, I8/26; of Troy, King of Italy, 26/34.
Engeddi, land of, balm used to grow at, 66/21.
England, birthplace of Mandeville, 3/18 ; formerly called Britain, 8/2 ;
Constantiue King of, 8/5 ; in climate of the Moon, its people are tlierelore restless, 108/13 ; position of witli regard to Jerusalem, 121/23; ont-side the Seven Climates, 124/i2; mile of, 78/34; alphabet of, 92/ 10.
Enoclibalse, Saracen name for balm-wood, 32/20.
Entremets, (aide-dishes) at dinner, 2O6/23.
Enydrns, vessel called, at Constanti-nople, properties of, 9/30, etc.
Ephesus, posilion ot, 14/6; St. Jolin Evangelist died and was buried in, 14/7; always lield by Christians, , 14/9.
Ephraim, a great clerk, livedat Haran, 27/3
Ephraim, Mt., birthplace of Samuel 111, 70/17.
Ephratah, name for Bethlehem, 45/20.
Equinox, I2I/35.
Ermonye, see Armenia.
Erzerum (Artyroun), oity of, \vasted by Turks, 98/21.
Esau, King of Idumea, IOI/10.
Ethill (Volga) River, descrilied, battles 011 ice cf, 170/2.
Ethiopia, 3/26, 96/2, 203/13 ; en-compassed by River Nile, 28/14, 202/35 ; position of, 95/30; extent, divisions and description of, IO3/33-IO4/24; great heat of, 104/n; ex-tent and mountains of, 175/2 and 7; people of, described 104/12-21
Ethiopian language, 203/12. See Note.
Etna, Mt, called Mt. Gybell, described, 36/5.
Et Tih, desert of, see Achellek.
Eucharist, how Greeka prepire bread for, 12/6 ; conseerated in primitive way by Indian priests, 52/24; St. Paul'a precept of daily reception of, praetised by Eastern Christians only, 174/8, etc.; reciived by Mandeville before entering Vale Penloua, 188/ 19; worda of the Sacrainont of, 200/2.
Euphrates, River, 174/31 ; divided by Cyrus, 25/28 ; bounda Mesopotainia, 27/6; countries boundeii by, 95/15; flows from Eai thly P u-adise, 95/9 > subterrauean courae and streams of, 98/26; cour.se of, 202/37; meaning of its name, 203/18 ; description of, 203/18-^04/7.
Eurach, 3rd Tartar lineage, 146/33.
Europe, inherited by Japhet, 145/29.
people of, deseended from Japhet, 146/18
Eustaoe, St., lost wife and children in Abami Kiver, 215/28.
Euxine Sea, see BI >ck Sea, etc.
Eve, 201/33, 128/21 ; buried at Hebron, 43/26; lake in Ceylon, made by tears of, 131/22. See also Cavc of Adam and Eve.
Evil Town, the, see Maleville.
Extreme Unction, not administered by Greek Church, 12/12.
Eye, people with only one, 133/31 ; people with eyes in shoulders, 133/ 34, 134/1 ; people \vith holea for eyes, 134/5-
Eyren, see Eggs.
Fairy fruit, 182/io.
Faitli, land of, name for Isle of Brah-mans, 194/21.
Falcons, at Great Chan's court, 157/8; on his chariot, 159/i6. See also Sakers and Sakrets.
Falling Sickness, cured by wood of Dry Tree, 45/13; Mahomet subject to, »O/30.
Famagost, chief harbour of Cyprus, 213/31, 17/14; St. Baruabas bom near, 17/24
Famine, see Hunger.
Fanaticism, in India, 115/30.
Farab, see Octorar.
Farde (Straits), of Messina, 35/32.
Farfar (Pharpar or Orontes), bridge and river of, 215/24, 2I6/5. See also Ferne.
Fasting, in Greek Churcli, 12/24.
Faxis (Tauris), city of, great trade of, 99/22.
Feasts, in inns, 139/i6 ; of Great Chan. 152/9, etc.
Featliers, sink in Dead Sea, 67/17 ; of owl, worshipped by Tartars, 149/3-
Feet, smallness of, a sign of nobility in Cliinese ivomen, 207/i6.
Felt, see Fertre.
Feminye, land of, see Amazonia.
Ferne (Ilgun), city of, 215/33.
Ferne, river of, see Farfar.
Ferne, see Fertre, 205/12.
Fertre (bier), of St Catherine, 39/19; (felt) 147/21, 205/12. See Notes.
Field of Balm, near Cairo, associations of, with Christ, 32/4.
Fiends, relations witli iromen, 146/5; fiend in Noah's Ark, 98/37.
Figs of Pliaraoh, in Egypt, 32/l.
Fines, to atone for sin, I64/25.
Fire, guards entrance to Earthly Para-dise, 202/26; in middle of tartars' houses, 163/21; puritication by, 164/2g > worship of, justified 110/1, etc.
Firmament, measurements and di-
visions of, 120/4-121/13, 123/24-
124/22.
Fish, roasted in the sun by Arabs, 42/20; not in Ljbian Sea, 96/9; miraculous liomage of, to King of Calonak, 128/5 i do reverence to Great Chan, 156/12; cauglit by loirs, 136/l6 ; strange kinds of, in Gravelly Sea, 181/26.
Fladrine, city of, in Pepper Forest, 111/32-
Flagramy, land of, 216/21. Sce Note.
Flanders, 2I6/31.
Flaxon, isle of, 10/1 o.
Fleas, not in Convent of Sinai, 40/21.
Flesh and blood, from oil, 212/5.
Flies, not in Convent of Sinai, 40/21; pest of, in Cumania, 169/28.
Flood, Noe's, 19/i, 50/15 ; mountains and valleys result of, 202/5 did "o* reach Earthly Paradise, 202/i8.
Floracli, castle of, 215/17.
Floridus, field of, see Campus Floridus.
Foals, eaten by Tartars, 165/15 ; used to getgold, 201/n.
Fons Ortorum, 18/n.
Food, notes on, 165/14. Sce also Cannibalism, names of people, names of fcodstuffs, animals and birds.
Fools of Wanhope, 190/18.
Foot, people \vith only one, 104/16; counterfeit of, worn by married \vomen as liead-dress, 142/14, 163/9.
Fornication, Greek view of, 12/i 5; miracle of maiden eondemned for, 45/28-46/8; punishment of, among Tartars, I64/36.
Foss, or ditch, of Memnon, 19/29.
Fountain, Hot and Cold, in Ethiopia, 104/4; ofGardens, 18/n ; ofYouth, deseribed 113/3, etc.
Fox, that shall lead Jews to freedom, 178/u; only beast unknoxvn in Caspia, 178/16.
France, relics of Passion in, 8/10; on way to Cairo, 35/13; 011 way to Jerusalem, 213/25, 216/31.
Franciscan, Nuns, 72/3. See Note. See also under Friars.
French language, "Travels" trans-lated from, 4/2; spoken by Sultan and his court, 89/35.
Friars, Mendicant, at Hangeho\v, 137/i ; twoFriars Minor accompany Mandeville through Vale Perilous, I88/14.
Fruit, presented to Great Chan, 161/ 29, to Empress and son, I62/4; fruit of Trees of Sun and Moon gives long life, 198/28; fairy fruit, 182/io : containing a lamb, 175/26; fruit that hecomes birds flying, 176/4.
Fulfull, name for Black Pepper, II2/9.
Funerals, feasts, in Dondyn, 133/8; in Tibet, 206/15 ; customs and rites, m/21, 114/3, H8/1-12, 129/13; among Tartars, 167/14—168/7; in Tibet, 205/22-206/28. See also Cannibalism and Suttee.
Furs, 163/2.
Fusth (Lybia), land of, 29/15. See also Lybia.
Fynepape (Philippopoli), city of, 5/13.
Gabaon, city of, 70/26.
Gabriel, Angel, saluted Blessed Virgin, 75/5; Mahomefs teaching con-eerning, 85/5, 86/9 ; Gabriel's ap-paritions to Maliomet, 90/12-37; \vell of. its connections with Holy Family, 75/l 5. etc.
Gadrige (Khadidjah), wife of Mahomet, 90/28.
Galamel, drink of Saracens, sugar made from, virtues of, 91 /31.
Galaoth, helmet of Great Chan, I6I/22. See Note.
Galilee, land of, 69/h ; 70/i6; 81 /13; described 73/7-78/30; a province of Holy Land, in Syria, 79/6 ; Mt. of Galilee, 65/6; Sea of Galilee, 77/19— "8/22. See also Tiberias, sea of.
Galilee of Our Lord, cave where St. Peter hid, 6I/19; of Folk, 78/25.
Gangares, King of India, 203/8.
Ganges (Phison), River, described, 203/5. See also Phison.
Garantez, dark-coloured gems, 143/30.
Garasoun, Mt., see Gerizim.
Gardens, in Egypt, bear fruit seven times a year, 31 /9 ; well of Gardens, I8/11 ; Garden of Sicilv. 35/26; Garden of Deliglit in Mock Paradise, 185/5-
Garegan, son of Thiaut Chan, 164/6.
Garners of Joseph, or Pyramids, described, 34/2 ; not sepulchres, 34/12. See Note.
Garncts, see Grenaz.
Gascony, mile of, 78/35.
Gate of Hell, name for Alexandria, 170/17, 172/i; gates to Scythian Mts., 178/21. See notes 011 170/13 and 17.
Gatholonabes, the Old Man of the Mountain, and his Mock Paradise, I84/35-I86/33.
Gani, name for ointment, 113/29.
Gaydo (Caydon. or Taton), city of, residence of Great Chan in, 158/11. See also Cavdon.
Gaza, city of, description and scriptural associations of, 20/8.
Gebel (Djibliš), city of, 216/12.
Geese, t\vo-headed, 132/9; wliite and crested, 135/28 ; barnacle geese, 176/3 ; rejected as food, 192/3 ; red and black and large, 193/36, etc.
Gemeth, province of, 174/i6. See Note.
Genesis, Book of, belief in, 208/22.
Gennesaret, Sea of, 77/34-
Genoa, 96/17, 213/25, 214/27; 011 way to Cairo, 35/i8; Isle of Corfu at, 36/i6 ; relic of St. John Baptist reverenced at, 72/io; merehants of trade with Isle of Hormuz, IO8/23; merehants of, in Cathav, 140/7; distance from Catliay, 140/9, 180/ 25 ; Isle of Greif or Corfu belongs to people of, 213/27 ; Crete given to people of, 14/26.
Geomancy, praetice and instrumenta of, at Great Chan's court, 154/2.
George, St., slew dragon at Beyrout 212/28 ; church of at Dispolis, 214/ 9; Georgians his converts, 66/3, ŠO/33. "Iso Brace of St. George.
Georgia, kingdom of, original home of Georgians, 8O/35 ; extent, divisions of, and Christian kings of, 172/13, etc.; kinsrof, subject to Great Chan, 172/22; devout Christians of, 174/6.
Georgians, liermitage of. 66/1; con-verted by St. George, 66/3, 8O/33 ; description and creed of, 8O/32 ; religious devotion of, 174/7.
Gerasa. see Gerrasentz, land of the.
Gerfalcons, see Falcons.
Gerfauntz, name for Giraffes, 193/1.
Gerizim, Mt., 71/io. See Note.
Germany, see Almayne.
Gerrasentz, land of the (Gerasa), 77/29.
Gessen (Gnshen), land of, 29/8.
Geth, city of, described, IOO/9. See Note.
Gethsemane, scene of betrayal of Our Lord and print of His fingers at, 63/22-33.
Giants, tliat devour men, I89/23-190/6; Avitli only one eye, 133/30; engendered by devils, 146/g.
Gibeon, eity of, 70/26.
Gibilet (Byblos), eity of, 216/17. See Note.
Gilboa, liills of, 69/4; Saul and Jona-than died at, 74/24 ; eursed by David, 74/26.
Ginger, in land of Lornb, 113/i5 ; in Java, 125/14.
Giraffes, see Orafles and Gerfauntz.
Girding, Christians of, 8I/2.
Glass, made from gravel, 19/31.
Gledes (kites), dead bodies exposed to, 206/1.
God, His love for devout outside Christian ]aw, 195/4, 197/7; helief of Brahmans in, 195/6; Gymnoso-phists believe God only to be im-mortal, 197/2; lielief in God of Nature, 208/14; unbelief in God tlie Son, 208/21.
Godfrey, de Bouillon, tomb of, 011 Calvarv, 50/ig.
Gogand Magog, legend of, 176/19, etc.
Golbacli (Cambaye), city of, popinjays abound in, I8O/31.
Gold, comparative values of, 153/22; vessels of, nsed inNecromancy, etc., 154/7 ! used forpillars, etc., and not for money in China, 157/34—36; offered to Emperor of Tartars at his coronation, I68/23 ; in Prester John's palače, 183/6, etc. ; in Vale Perilous, I87/13, I88/27 ; mine of, 200/22 ; Hills of, 2OO/29; method of getting it from Gold Hills, 201 /3; gravel of. 202/34.
Golden Gate, at Jerusalem, 53/4.
Golden Horde, the, see Orda.
Golgotha, Mt., see Calvury.
Gomorrali, city of, in DeadSea, 67/29, IO2/17.
Goshen, see Gessen.
Gosra (Bozrali), land of, Job ruled, lOl/i.
Goth, see Gog.
Gourds, 175/26.
Gout, arthritic, Mandeville's, 2X0/27.
Grapes. gianl, 176/i6.
Gravel, of gold, in E. Pliison, 202/34; glass made from gravel of Eoss of Memnon, 19/30.
Gi'avelly Sea. HiO/10; described, 181/19; described under the name of Foss of Memnon, 19/29, etc.
Great Sea (Euxine), 95/17 (see Note) ,-170/8, 172/18.
Greece, 5/12, 173/6, I88/23, 214/28; on way to Cairo, 36/i7; Christian Sect of, 81 /1; Cumanians in, 169/ 23; sea of, 171/6,174/19; Isles of, 10/9-
Greece, Emperor of, his loss of do-minions, 5/22; lands subject to, IO/12; palače of, at Constantinople, H/4; head of Greek Churcli, 13/5, etc.; gave Crete to Genoese, 14/26; Ehodes 1 aken from, I6/16.
Greef, isle of, see Corfu.
Greek, quotations in, 50/21 and 28. See Notes.
Greeks, 209/4; destroyed Troy, 10/6; ruled Holy Land, 49/10; wear beards and make Sacrament of Un-leavened Bread, 8O/28 (see Note); two Greek companions of Mandeville lost in Vale Perilous, I88/23 ; Greek views 011, and mode of, Confession ditfer from those of Latin Cliurch, 8O/31; their method of saying Mass, 199/33, etc.; Greek Christians, 8I/1, 199/34; tenets and religious prac-tices of, 11/22-13/12; the Patriarcli of Greek Churcli, 11/26, 13/6; their answer to Pope Jolin XXII, H/28, etc. ; their alphabet, 13/10.
Greff, isle of, see Corfn.
Gregory, St., quoted concerning Confession, 8O/3.
Grenaz (garnets), 143/28.
Grittins, in Bactria, described, 178/34-179/12.
Grunting Men, in India, I82/15.
Gums, odoriferous, burnt when Great Chan passes, 161/8.
Guybalse, name for balm liquor, 32/23.
Guyo (Ivuyuk) Chan, 150/33.
Guyrboylle (cuir bouilli), hardened leather, used for armour, 166/8.
Guytoga (Melechcadell), Sultan of Egypt, 23/6. See Note.
Gybell, Mt., name for Mt. Etna, 36/5.
Gynosophe (Gymnosophe) Isle of, de-scription and account of inhabitants, etc., of, 196/12, etc. (see Note); inhabitants of, ask Alexander for immoitality. and rebuke him, 196/ 25, etc ; natural law of, pleasing to God, 197/7-
Gyson (Nile), River, 202/35 ; meaning of name, 203/n. See also Nile, R
Hadrian, see Adrian.
Hagar, mother of Islunael, 68/21, 91/3 ; gave name to Saracen tribe, 91/4-
Hagarenes, Saracens so-called after
Hagar, 91 /4. Haifa, ruins of, at foot of Mt. Carmel,
19/20. See also Cayphas. Hail, unknown in Isle of Brahmans, 195/2.
Hair, people vvith little, 135/i6, 167/
8; hairy amphibious folk, 198/i6. Halaon (Hulagu), brother of ilangu Chan, won lloly Land for Christians, 150/35-151/20 ; sentenced Caliph of Baghdad, 151/6. Halappee (Aleppo),kingdom of, 51/32 ; underSultan, 21/3ironce Christian, 199/i8. See also Aleppo. Ham, Noah's son, see Chain. Hamali, see Matli.
Hamese, name for diamonds, 104/36.
Hananiah, 21/8.
Hang-Chow, see Cassay.
Hannah, see Annah.
Haran, city of, in Mesopotamia, home
of Abraham, etc., 26/37-27/5. Haran, father of Lot, 68/16. 11 are, of ill-omen, HO/32 ; rejeeted as
food, 192/2. Harme, name for the Koran, 84/21. HarveSts, twice a year, 200/1 o ; seven
times a year, 3f/9. Hauyson, Land of Darkness, 172/29. Havilah, see Emlak. Hawks, at Great Clian's palače, 157/9-Haylla, city of, see Ai. Heads, of dead men, eaten, 2O6/20; people without, 133/34 ; cloths for wrapping round, 42/31, 72/34-73/2. Heat, effeet of, on human body in Hormuz, IO8/24, etc.; on rivers in Ethiopia, 104/11. See aho Nubia and Chana. Heathen religions, some truth in, 208/io.
Heber, lmsband ofjael, 74/i5. Hebrew, only language known by Jews, 177/7 and 32 ; why ali Jews learn, 177/36, etc.; alphabet, 73/4-Hebron, city of, why so called, de-scription and associations of, 43/n-44/17 i places near, 44/27 ; supplies Jerusalem withwater, 48/8; distance from Jerusalem, 48/26. Hebron, people of, sacrificed at Sliiloh, 70/22.
Hebron, vale of, or Mamre, Adam dwelt in, 44/ig; cambil dug from earth in, 44/2 2. Hedgeliogs, see TJrchins. Helena, St., mother of Constantine, 7/35; daughter of King Coel and
wife of Emperor Constance, 8/1; brought St. Anne's body to Con-stantinople, 9/24, 58/25; found Trne Cross, 51 /18.
Heliopolis, city of, meaning of name, temple at, 30/i 8.
Hell, gate of, in Caucasus Range, I/O/17. See Note.
Hellespont, Constantinople and rnins of Troy 011, 10/2, etc. See Brace of St. George.
Hens, white and woolly, in Mancy, 136/io; rejeeted as food, 192/3. See also Chickens.
Heraclea, city of, described as a river, 215/10.
Hercules, worship of, 109/29; Pillars of, 96/i.
Herinaphrodites, 134/26.
Hermes (Hormuz), city of, founded by Hermes, I8O/28. See Note.
Hermes, the philosopher, I8O/29.
Hermit, of Egypt (St Anthony the Great), legend of, 30/2, etc.; Ma-liomet's friendship with hermits, 90/19, 91/9.
Hermogenes, grave of, in St. Sopliia's, H/13; his prophecy of Ohrist,
h/15.
Hermon Mt., 77/32, 74/io. See Note.
Hero-worship among Indians, 109/27.
Herod, House of, at Jerusalem, 68/35 ; his oruelty, 59/i, etc.; his death, 59/io, etc.; names of the Three Herods, 59/26.
Hiberia, land of, 95/28.
High Hill, The, 212/24.
Hilary, St., shrine of, in Cyprus, at Castle of Amoure, 17/23 ; quoted concerning Confession, 80/6.
Hill, of Salt, near Tauris, 99/30; the High Hill, 212/24 ; hills were formed by Noah's Flood, 202/5 ; Hill of Holy Cross, see Holy Cross.
Hippocrates, lord of Isles of Colcos and Lango, 14/27; his daughter changed into dragon, 14/29.
Hippocrates' daughter, changed into dragon, deseription and legend of, I4/29-I6/14.
Hippopotamus, in Bacharia, described, 178/28.
Hircania, land of, 95/27.
Holy Cross, Hill of, in Cyprus (name of inonastery of Black Monks), 6/7, 17/i6; Good Tliiefs Cross at, 6/8, 17/i8.
Holy Ghost, Descent of, on Mt. Sion, 6O/35 ; at Chrisfs baptism, 69/21 ;
Greek doctrine of Procession of, 11/24; disbelief in, 208/21.
Holy Land, 70/5 ; tlie centre of tlie vvorld, I/20; praises of, 1/1-3/13; prophecj of re-conquest of, 45/3, etc.; beef and veal scarce in, 47/21; rulers of, 49/8; extent and position of, 78/30; lost by Christians for sin, to be regained througli righte-onsness, 89/13 ; countries beyond, 95/6, etc.; won by Halaon for Christians, 150/36, 151/19; routes to, 13/22, '216/28.
Holy of Holies, in Temple, described, 55/31-56/2.
Homeopathy, practised in Pathen, 126/12.
Homicide, 191/28; unknown among Brahmans, 194/26.
Homs, see Cliannel.
Honey, grows 011 trees in Pathen, 126/io ; intoxicating liquor made from, 165/32 ; ale made with, in Turkestan, 169/15 ; condnit of milk, wine and honev, 185/27; rivers of Paradise flow witli milk and, 191/ 15-
Horde, the Golden, see Orda.
Horeb, Mt., 41/i.
Hormuz (Crues, Hermes), isle of, position, commerce and great lieat of, IO8/20, etc.; ships without iron used in, because of tlie rocks of magnet near, 109/1 ; city of, 180/ 28. See Note.
Horned men, in India, 182/i 4.
Horologes of gold, in Great Chan's Court, 154/g.
Horses, white, given to Great Clian, 155/25; draw his chariot, 159/10 ; used to get gold, 201/5 ; folk with feet of, 134/20. See Destriei s.
Hosea, prophet, see Ozee.
Hospitallers, took Rliodes from Emperor, I6/15 ; Hospital of, at Jerusalem, 53/i 1 ; charnel of Hospital of, 62/io ; first foundation in Solo-mon's Temple, 58/to; legend of Templar and Sparro\vhawk, 98/io.
Hot Springs, etc., at Phenice, 215/32.
Hounds, great, in Albania, 95/26; eaten by Tartars, I65/14 ; wild, in India, 182/16 See also Dogs.
Houris, in Mock Paradise, 185/18.
Hulagu, see H dnon
Human blood, drunk in Milke, 129/ 26; human sacrifice, in Lomb, 114/ t; to Idol of Juggernaut, II6/1 and 30, 117/12, etc.
Hungary, 4/23, 5/i ; possessions of king of, 4/25.
Hunger, unknovn to Brahmans, com-mon in the VVest, 195/2.
Hunts, imaginary, produced by en-chanters, 156/28.
Ilur, city of, see Ur.
Hwang-Ho River, see Caramaron.
Hydromancy, praetice and instruments of, at Great Clian's court, 154/3-
Ibis (kind of stork), on River Nile, 28/i8.
Ice, traffic on, 83/27 ; of K. Volga, battles on, 170/4.
Iconium, see Scanton.
Idols, diffcrent from simulacres, 109/ 20; oracles in, 113/36 ; cliildren slain before, 114/i, 116/1 ; giaut idols in Mancy, 136/4; fed on smoke in Mancy, 136/8; consulted about diseases, 132/23-133/7 ; feasts of idols of Great Ohan, 152/13 ; of Tartars, 163/25 ; made naked in Tartary, I66/24 ; worship of, justi-fied, 208/27. See also Juggernaut, Idol of.
Iduinea, land of, 26/31, 69/n; Esau and J ob, kings of, 101/10.
Idumeans, overcome by Barak and Deborali, 74/12.
Ilgun, see Eerne.
Images, of Saints, at Alexandria, \vliite-washed by Saracens, 36/33 i use °f> 208/29, etc.
Immortality, requested of Alexander, 196/25.
Incarnation of Clirist, Brahman belief in, 198/4.
Incubators, in Egypt, described, 31/ 17-
India, 91/12, 95/19, 99/34, 122/14, I/I/24, 174/21 ; in part ruled by Great Chan, 26/8 ; balm said to grow in India Major, 32/27; India Minor once Christian, 51 /34 ; priests of, at Jerusalem, 52/24 ; Christian sect of, 81 /5 ; merchants of, trade with Damascus, 81 /20; routes to, 96/16, 98/19, IO4/24, 170/13 ; course of River Euphrates to, 98/ 28 ; divisions of, described, 104/26 ; diamonds in, 105/5, IO6/20; takes its name from R. Indus, 107/22 ; isles of, and inhabitants, etc., described, 107/26-114/19, and 187/1-204/7; Prester John, Emperor of, 121/22; India, our Antipodes, 121/ 22, 204/9; Mancy in India Major,
135/5 ; inhabitants of, descended from Cham, 146/12; visited by Mandeville, 3/26, 146/21 ; desert of, 171/16; India the Less, 172/6; desert of India the Less, 174/33 ; High India, 175/23 ; split into Isles by Floods of Paradise, 179/19 ; further than Cliina, 180/3, 22 and 26; adamant rocks in, I8O/5 ; food of people in, I8O/34 ; beliefs of Ohristians in, 181/9, etc.; marvels in, 182/i, etc. ; the church in, 184/ 18, etc. ; \vrecks in seas about, 180/ 10; precious stones in, I8I/3.
India. Isles of, ^/27 ; 5000 in number, 122/14 ; position of, 124/20. See also India.
India. Emperor of, second greatest Emperor. 171/8; power of, 179/i6. See also Prester John.
Indus, lliver, giant eels in, 107/24 ; coloured men on banks of, 107/24.
Innocents oharnel of, at Bethlehem, 46/27.
Inns, exc,ellence of, in Acliellek, 20/ 28 ; in Cathay, 160/n ; pri vate feasts at, 139/15.
Intelligence, system of, in land of Great Chan, I6O/14 etc.
Ireland. outside Seven Climates, 124/ 12, etc.
Iron, not to be used in cutting balm, 32/19 ; floats in Dead Sea, 67/i6; not in ships either in Horinuz, 109/2, or in Indian Seas, 180/7; eharm against injury from, 127/3.
Isaac, 81/22 ; sepulchre of, at Hebron, 43/26; age of, at circumcision, 68/ 22.
Isaiah. the prophet, buried at Pool of Siloam, 6I/27.
Isauria see Saure.
Islimael, age of, at circumcision, 68/ 24 ; son of Hagar and Abraham, 68/20. 91 /2 ; Mahomet of family of, 91/2 ; ga ve name to tribe of Sara-cens. 91 /4.
Isles, of the West, outside Seven Climates, 124/12; of Greece, 10/9; of Ita.ly, 35/24. -See Note.
Ispahan, see Saplion.
Israelites, journey of, to Promised Land, 37/16: crossed Jordan R., 69/24 ; descended from Japhet, 146/ 18.
Italy, Eneas king of, 26/35; Isles of, 35/24. See Note.
Ivory, 153/29 ; in Prester John's palače, 183/16.
I^onge (Peking), city of, in Catliay, founded by Kublai Khan, greater than Rome, 151/23. See also Jong.
Jabbok, river of, crossed by Jacob, 68/ 34-
Jacob, 47/35 ; sepulchre of, at Hebron, 43/26 ; dream of, 66/31 ; name clianged to Israel at Beihel, 57/i ; well of, 70/32.
Jacobites, converted by St. James, their vie\vs on, and manner of, con-fession, 79/24-8O/15.
Jael, wife of Heber, slew Sisera, 74/i5.
J alfa, 48/27, 78/33. 213/35, 214/2, 2I6/25; now called Joppa, and reason for its name, I8/35 ; founded before the Flood, 19/i ; giant Andromede bound there, 19/3 ; St. Peter's vision at, 197/22.
James the Great, St., born at Sep-plioris, 19/23 ; at Transiiguration, 76/22 ; calling of, 78/8 ; converted and ga ve name to Jacobites, 79/25 (see Note) ; pilgrimage to his shrine at Compostella compared with Indian pilgrimages, 115/26.
James, Alphe, St., liouse of, 62/2; tomb of, «4/2 ; east down from Temple, 58/2; Bishop of Jerusalem, 58/4; church of, at Jerusalem, 59/ 29.
Janichay (Yangchow), city of, described, 139/4, etc.
Japhet, son of Noah, founded Jaffa, I8/36; inherited Europe, 145/29; descendants of, 146/l8.
Jasper, 153/28, 183/22, 185/25 ! box of, in Ark of Covenant, 56/23.
Java, Isle of. described, 125/8, etc.
Java, King of, his power, 125/9; palače of, described, 125/22 ; his wars with Great Chan, 125/34-126/4.
Jebus, old name for Jerusalem, 48/u.
Jelioshaphat, see Josaphat.
Jenghiz Chan, see Clianguys.
Jeremiah, the prophet, liouse of, 66/ 17-
Jericho, eity of, 66/19, 78/33 ; dis-tance of, from Jerusalem, 48/26; deseription of, 65/io, etc.
Jeroboam, King, 70/35.
Jerome, St., tomb of, 46/29 : his translation of the Bible, 46/30; chair in which he sat while trans-lating Bible, 46/32.
Jerusalem, 36/25 ; centre of the world, 2/9; this proved, 121 /32-122/7 ; ways to, 4/13, 13/21, I8/1, 20/23,
213/10-217/7; in Judea, 5/25 ; body of St. Anne at first in, 9/25 ; under Sultan, 21/28 ; greatest of ali pil-grimages is the one to, 35/6 ; holy places of, 48/6-53/21 ; names of, 48/9, etc.; Temple and churches, etc., of, 53/22-66/18 ; fortifications of, 52/32 ; besieged by Titus, 54/29 ; rebuilt and renamed by Hadrian, 55/10-20 ; Our Lady begotteu at, 75/1 ; Melchisedech, king of, 76/i6 ; upward journey to, 121 /24 ; once Christian, 199/i6.
Jerusalem, Kings of, see Baldwin and Bouillon, Godfrey de.
Jesus Christ, 117/5, 183/i; associa-tions of, with Holy Land, 1/1-2/ 29; Cross of, at Constantinople, H/ I ; crowned four times, 8/31-9/11 ; His Passion, 8/28-9/23 ; Hermo-genes' propliecy of, 11/15; Greek belief as to His eating, 12/31 ; associations of, with Tyre, 18/14, etc.; wells made with His foot, 32/ 7; of kindred of Seth, 44/20; Ca ve of Nativity, 46/l0; holy places of, at Jerusalem, 49/i6-50/3I ; age of, 50/32-51/n; imprisoned in many places, 52/9; His preputium in France, 54/22, etc.; associations of, with Ročk Bethel. 57/4, etc.; bath of, 58/15; Holy places and relics of, 61/1-65/35; Temptation of, 65/ 33, 70/1 ; often scourged, 63/2; Baptism of, 69/17; reason for tak-ing surname from Nazaretli, 75/2 ; associations of, \vith Nazareth, 75/ 15. etc.; Leap of Our Lord, 75/26; miracles and relics of, 77/9-78/i8; Mahommedan beliefs concerning, 85/3—"8/13 ; protector of Christians, 173/26; quoted, 197/18; Brahman prophecy and beliefs concerning, 198/1-6; tauglit Apostles to say Mass, 199/37; apparition of, to Our Lady, 214/5. See also Relics, In-carnation, Passion, etc.
Jews, their eonnection with Passion, 6/22, 8/30, 9/12; sold relics of Passion, 8/13 (see Note); ruled Holy Land, 49/9; ill-treated by Titus, 54/29-55/3 ; eircumcised on eightli day, 68/25; their use of Psalter, 72/28 ; wrap heads in yellow cloth, 73/2; pay tribute, 73/3; their alphabet, 73/4 ; blamed by Saracens, 86/15, 88/19; Mahommedans say that law of, has failed, 87/7; in cities in Pepper Forest, Hl/34;
attempt 011 lives of Christians, 126/ 16; ten tribes of, enclosed in Scy-tliian Mts., 176/20; Hebrew their only language, 177/7 and 32; have no country of their own, and pay tribute to queen of the Amazons, 177/9, etc.; cannot escape from Scy-thian Mts., 177/i6—33; vvill escape in time of Antichrist and will slaughter the Christians, 177/33; ali Jews learn Hebrevv, 177/36; fox shall lead theni to liberty in time of Antichrist, 178/14, etc.
Jezreel, or Žarim, city of, Jezcbel queen of, 74/17.
Joachini, St., body of, at Jerusalem, 58/23.
Job, 197/9; tomb of, 69/17; well called after, 72/20 ; land of, described, IOO/27, IOI/13; account of, lOl/i ; identified with Jobab,
IOI/13.
Jobab, identified with Job, 101/13.
John the liaptist, St., 57/19; be-headed, 59/27 ; birth-place of, 62/ 18; churcli of, 66/16, 68/31; bap-tised Christ, 66/17, 69/17; buriedat Sebaste, but beheaded at Macheron, 71/20; bones of, burnt by Julian the Apostate, 71 /24, 72/4; finger of, saved by St. Thecla and buried at Sebaste, 71/26; head of, once at Sebaste, part of, at Constantinople, 71/32; part of his head at Rome and part at Genoa, 72/i, etc. ; platter 011 \vliich his head rested and other relics of, honoured at Genoa, 72/8,- doubt as to wliether his head is at Amiens, 72/12 ; bap-tized the Jacobites, 79/25. See Note.
John, St., bisliop, head of, said to be at Amiens, 72/13.
John Chrysostom, St., archbishop of Constantinople, where his'body lies, 9/26; left arm of, at Jerusalem, 59/31.
John the Evangelist, St., wrote Apoca-lypse in Patmos, 14/1 ; age of, 14/3 ; tomb of, in Ephesus, contains Manna, 14/io; death of, 14/7; body of, in Paradise, 14/12; born at Sepphoris, 19/23; vine planted by, 011 Mt. Sinai, 41 /4; dream of, 61/2 ; present at Transfiguration, 76/22 ; calling of, 78/8.
John, St., Hospital of, at Jerusalem, 53/n; charnel of Hospital of, 62/ 10. See also Hospitallers.
John XXII, pope, correspondence of, with Greek Churcli, H/28.
Jonah, identified with the widow's son raised by Elijah, I8/24.
Jonathan, died at Gilboa, 74/25.
Jong (Peking), city of, residence of Great Chan in, 158/12. See also Ijonge.
Joppa, see Jalfa.
Joram, king, killed in field of Megiddo, 74/22.
Jordan, River, 65/30, 66/15, 216/20 ; mouth of, 68/28; rieh in fisli, 68/ 36; source of, 68/37, ete-> 78/29; origin of its name, 69/1; course of, 69/io ; Scriptural associations of, 69/i6, etc.; bridge over, 77/27; Sea of Galilee runs into, 77/24.
Josaphat, king, tomb of, 63/34; con-version of, 63/35, etc.
Josaphat, vale of, 53/l; body of Our Lady borne there by Apostles, 61/ 13; position of, 52/36, etc., 62/31; tombs of Our Lady and Saints in, 63/34-64/2; size of, 64/8; scene of Last Judgment, 76/36.
Joseph, St., marriage of, 75/3.
Joseph of Arimathea, 52/4.
Joseph, patriarcli, lived at Babylon, in Egypt, 21/5; tomb of, 71/3; čast in well at Dothan, 71/12; garners of, in Egypt, 34/2.
Joshua, at Hebron, 43/21 ; took Jericlio, 65/12; took Ai, 69/31.
Judas Iscariot, hanged liimself near Pool of Siloam, repentance of, 61/ 31 ; according to Saracen belief, crucilied in plače of Our Lord, 86/ 22.
Judas Maccabseus, father of, 214/r5 ; king of Judea, 48/19.
Judea, 5/25 ; called after Judas Mac-cabteus, 48/19; boundaries of, 48/ 20 ; a province of Holy Land, in Syria, 79/5.
Juggernaut, Idol of, deseribed, 115/ 17, etc. ; pilgrimage to, deseribed, H5/24-II6/10; pilgrims' olferings to, II6/13; feasts of, II6/20; human sacrifice to, II6/1; procession of Car of, H6/23-H7/10 ; suicide, and ritual of suicide for, 117/i 1-II8/13.
Jugglers, marvellous deeds of, in China, 156/13, etc.
Julian, St., the Good Harbourer, identified with Simon the Leper, 64/24.
Jnlian the Apostate allowed re-build-ing of Temple, 55/4 i burnt the bones of St. John the Baptist, 71 /24, 72/4.
Julius Ciesar, ealendar of, 51/4.
Juniper Tree, 192/34.
Junks, Chinese, wliite as snow, 139/27.
Justinian, emperor, possessions of, 5/ 23; image of, at Constantinople, 5/l8.
Kan-sou, isle of, see Casson.
Karanke Chan, wife of Thiaut Chan, 164/8.
Karemen (Kermancliah), city of, 172/ 13-
Karitot, St., see Chariton.
Karua, cave of, 66/26. See Note.
Keimun, Teli, see Cain Mt.
Kerra, war-cry of Tartars, 84/3.
Khadidjali (Gadrige), wife of Mahomet, 90/28.
Kliwarezm, land of, see Chorasme.
Kidrou, brook, 62/33.
Kings, eleetion of, conditional rule of, and punishments for, 191/18-37; elected, 200/9.
Kirjath Arba (Karicarba), Saracen name for Hebron, 43/36.
Kishon, brook, once called Brook Ra-dumu, 74/io.
Knees, folk \vlio walk on, 1-34/33.
Knives, of flint or sharp bone, to cut balm, 32/17; superstitions as to, 164/15, ete. See also Iron.
Koran, book of, names for, 47/7. 84/ 20; forbids drinking of wine, 47/9; teaching of, 84/23-88/18; given to Mahommedans by Mahomet, 90/io.
Koreish, The (Corrodane), an Arab tribe, 90/27.
Koi'gho, city of, see Cruk.
Krak, hill of, Arabic name for Montiral, 70/7.
Ivublai Klian, sce Cobyla Chan.
Kurds, see Cordynes.
Kuyuk, Chan, see Guyo Chan.
Laboch, River, see Jabbok and Note.
Lachyn, or Meleelimanser, sultan of Egypt, 23/11. See Note.
Lacuth (Laodicsea), city of, 216/12.
Laiazzo, citv of, see Layays.
Lake, lilled with Adam and Eve's tears, 131/20, etc.; precious stones in, given to poor, 131 /30 ; a bottom-less lake, 126/31. See also Yivary.
Lama, The Grand, see Lobassy.
Lamary, land of (kingdom in Isle of Sumatra), deseription and inhabit-ants of, II8/14-II9/32. AeNoteto II8/18.
Lamb, fruit containing, 175/25.
Lamech, father of Noah, in his blind-ness slew Cain, 77/15, ete.
Lamory, see Lamary.
Lamp, miraculous eleotion of abbot by, 39/36; lamps foretelling death, 39/ 35, 40/2, cto.; lamp that lights and dies miraculously, in Chureli of Sepulchre, 50/3, etc.
Land, of Faith, name for Isle of Brali-mans, 194/21; held in common, 119/6. See also Darkness, land of, etc.
Lango, or Cos, isle of, Hippocrates lord of, 14/28; dragon in, H/29, ete.
Laniers (= lanners, falcons), kept at Great Chan's Conrt, 157/9-
Lanteryne (Linching), eity of, 1-39/33-
Laodicfea, see Lacuth.
Lapidary, the, quoted for virtues of diamonds, 105/36; not known to many men, 105/36.
Latimers (interpreters), act as guides, 38/19.
Latorin (Canton), chief city of Mancy or Albany, greater than Pariš, 135/22.
La\v courts, unneeessary among Brah-mans, 196/2, etc.
Lay, River, 215/7. Sce Note.
Layays (Laiazzo), city of, 97/9.
Lazarus, raising of, 64/32.
Leah, sepulchre of, at Hebron, 43/27.
Leap of Our Lord, 75/26.
Leather, money of, 157/2 7; armour of hardened, 166/8.
Lebanon, hills of, 212/10, 215/27; source of Jordan in, 68/37, 78/29; divide Syria from Phcenicia, 69/7; cedars and apples of, 69/9; Cesarea Philippi at foot of. 78/28.
Leeclies, see Water-leeches.
Lemnos (Lenipne), isle of, Mt. Athos in, IO/11; shadow of Mt. Athos reaehes to, IO/28. See Note.
Lemons. described, 131 /36; ointnient made from, used in Ceylon, as pro-tection against croeodiles, etc., 131/ 33-132/2.
Leo, emperor, brought St. Mark'a bones to Venice, 36/32.
Leopards, do reverence to Great Chan, 156/n; eaten by Tartars, I65/14. See also Papyouns.
Lette (Litlmania), land of, 83/17.
Libra, sign of, 28/7.
Lidda, name for Dispolis, city of, 214/8.
Lightning, in Tartary, 83/3 ; unknown in Isle of Bralimans, 195/i.
Ligniun aloes, see Aloes,
Linching, city of, see Lanteryne.
Lineages, see under Seven Lineages.
Lion. Cave of the (now a churcli), at Jerusalem, 62/21; sign of the, 27/ 33; lions do reverence to Great Chan, 156/n; eaten by Tartars, I65/14; great white lions in Ceylon, 132/10, in India, 193/24, 199/3, and in Chana, Hl/18.
Lipari Islands, 36/7- See Note.
Lips, folk with monstrous, 134/7; folk vrithout, 134/6.
Lithuania, see Lette.
Livonia, see Niflan.
Lobassy (Grand Lama), office of, 205/ 17, etc.
Lode-star, 119/28.
Loerancz (or Odontotyrannus), described, 193/26-30. See Note.
Loirs (otters) used for catehing fisli, 136/15.
Lomb (Quilon), land of, Pepper Forest in, HI/28; snakes, etc., in, 112/20; Fountain of Yonth in, 113/3; ox ivorshipped in, 113/i6; customs of natives of, 113/i6—114/19. See also Polombe.
Lombardy, hills of, 5/4,213/25; liavens of, 214/26; 011 \vay to Cairo, 35/x3 ; merchants of, in Cathay, 140/8; distance from Cathay, 140/9; two friars of Lombardy accompany Mandeville through the Vale Perilous, I88/14 ; mile of, 35/34, 36/24, eqnal to English mile, 78/34; sea of. 35/33-
Longemaatli, city of, 215/20.
Lot, grave of, 44/28; dwelt at Zoar, 67/34; father of Moab and Ammon, 68/1, 91/7; his \vife clianged into pillar of salt, 68/14; his relations, 68/16; left H lir for Canaan, 102/ 14; saved from Sodom and Go-morrah, 102/17.
Louis, St., king of France, bought Crown of Thorns, etc., 8/12; fouglit ivith sultan of Egypt, 22/l8; ran-somed, 22/22.
Luke, St., Evangelist, body of, atCon-stantinople, 9/27; his bones brouglit from Bethany, 9/28; St. Paul's dis-ciple in physic, 82/6.
Luz, city of, 70/37; Abraham dwelt at, 71/1.
Lybia, 3/25; position of, 95/30; description of, 29/13, 96/3, etc. ; observations by Mandeville 011 Polar Star, made in, 120/i8 ; divided into Low and Higli Lybia, 175/7-15,
120/20, 95/30 and 31; Sea of, described, 96/9. Lyson, Mt., 174/36. See Note.
Mabaron, land of (the Coromandel Coast),described, 114/22; St.Thomas the Apostlc's body in, II4/24.
Maccabees, graves of, 214/16.
Mace (husk of nutmeg), in Java, 125/ 16.
Macedonia, IO/26; Alexander king of, IO/15 ; Aristotle a native of, IO/16; high hills of, IO/24; diarnonds in, 105/4-
Macedonians, rnled Holy Land, 49/io.
Macliaryrne (Macheron), castle of, St. John Baptist beheaded at, 71/22.
Machpelah, cave of, 43/25.
Mageddo, plain of, 74/21.
Magi, see Three Kings.
Magnificat, church of, 62/13.
Magog, legend of, 176/21.
Mahomet, buried in Metlion, 26/14; his reason for forbidding drinking of wine, 47/u, 91 /14, etc.; teaching of, 84/23-88/18; thought by Saracens to be inferior to Christ, 86/1; Saracens believe his law will fail, 87/5; ^fe an<^ miracles of, 90/ii, etc. ; descent of, 91 /1, etc.; relations of, with hermit Sergius, 91/9; Messenger of God, 88/5, 90|n, 92/4; Halaon sent to destroy lawof, 151/1.
Mahommedans, sce Saracens.
Mailapiir, city of, see Calamia.
Mailbrins, vales of, 215/8.
Malabar, see Combar.
Maleville (Evil Town, i.e. Semlin), in Hungary, 4/33-5/1.
Mamre (Mambre), Mt. of, near Hebron, 44/29 ; oak of, 44/31. See Note.
Mamre (Mambre), vale of, 69/32, 44/ 3°-
Mancy (S. Cliina), kingdom of, called Albany, described, 135/2-138/12. See also Albania.
Mancy, king of, his first seat at Nan-king, 138/7; formerly dwelt at Hangchow, 137/3 ; Mandeville, etc., served in Great Clian's wars against, 144/16.
Mandeville, Sir John, bom at St. Albans, 3/17; passed the sea in 1322 ; his travels, 3/19, 210/21 ; tlie translator's accovmt of his book, 4/1 ; given one of the thorns from Clirists crovvn, 8/23 ; in military service of sultan, 21/20; refused
to marry a princess, on condition of apostasy, 21/22 ; leftEgypt when JVIelechmadabron was sultan, 2-3/21; did not go to Desert of Trees of Sun and Moon because of perils of way, 32/29, 198/24—199) 1; hisadmonition re miracles, to monks of Sinai, 40/9 ; privileged by sultan's Great Seal to enter Holy Places, 53/28-54/n; his route to Jerusalem, 83/14, etc. ; conversation of, with sultan on riiortcomings of Cliristians, 88/23-90/8; has watered diarnonds witli may-dew. 105/22; has drunk three or four times of Well of Youth, and tbinks he fares the better, 113/9; extent of his travels and astro-nomical observations on the spot, 120/3-121 /10; his geograpliical and astronomical deductions, 121/io-124/23; has seen giant canes of Calonak, 127/12; questioned monks in garden of Abbey in Hangchow, about giving alms to beasts, 137/31 ; failed to persuade Chinese to teach liim their craft, 143/i8 ; served fifteen montlis witli Great Chan in his war against king of Mancy, 144/i6; personal observations in Court of G reat Chan, 144/i 9-14 5/i 7; his own theory as to origin of title of Chan, 146/22 ; visited India, 146/21; asked Chinese pbilosophers the meaning of symbolical gestures, 154/29; in China during reign of Thiaut Chan, 163/31 ; has eaten of Vegetable Lanib, 175/30; toldpeople of Caldilhe of the barnacle goose in Europe, 176/3; has seen wrecks of ships šunk on Adamant Rocks, I8O/10; his account of his passage tlirongh the Vale Perilous, 188/9-189/22; did not go near the giant cannibals, 189/35; has seen giant sheep, 190/2; hisreligioustoleration, 90/9, 174/7, I8I/12, 195/5, 197/6-36, 208/io ; his admission of scaudals in his church, 12/3, 4, 21 and 22, 88/20, 89/37, etc., 173/24, 174/13 ; not vvorthj' to enter Earthly Paradise, 202/io; limits of his \vork, 209/9-30; confessed to the Pope in Rome, 209/32 ; showed his book to the Pope and got his approval, 210/1-18; shown a book by vvhich his own \vas approved, 210/11; has donenodeed ofarms, ŽlO/25 ; wrote liis book in 1356, when resting owing to arthritic gout, 2IO/26-33; asks

his readers for prayers, and promises them his prayers and a sliare in his merita, 210/34-211/5; text of his prayer for his readers, 211/6, etc.
Mango Chan. a Cliristian, 150/33 ; sent hisbrother Halaon to win Holy Land for CHriatians and to take Caliph of Bagdad, 150/35-151/2.
Manna, called Angela' Meat, 14/ii ; found in St. John Evangelista grave, 14/io; in Ark of Covenant, 56/21; called Bread of Angels, IOI/17; found in land of Job, IOI/15; description and medicinal uses of, IOI/17.
Mappa Mundi, book from wbich it waa made compared vvith " Mandeville'a Travels," 210/11.
Maraga, city of, 174/25. See Note.
Marali, well of, in desert of Arabia, Moses' miracle at, 37/20.
Mares, eaten byTartars, 165/15; niilk of, drunk by Tartars, 165/30 ; used asmeansofgettinggold, 201/n, etc.
Marioch (Marasch), city of, 215/22.
Maritime Plain, 48/17.
Mark, St., Evangelist, martyred at Alexandria, bones moved to Veniee, 36/31.
51armiatre(Mopsuesta), city of. 215/21.
Marmosets (monkeya), in abbey of Monka, 137/12 ; kept at Great Chau's court, 157/12.
Maron, see Merom.
Marriage, second marriage not allowed byGreekchurch, 12/l6 ; community of vvives, 118/28-119/6, 192/5, etc. ; emblem of man's foot worn on head by married women, 142/i3, 163/9; coronals worn by unmarried women, 136/12; marriage customs, 190/12, 192/5, 207/1, etc., of sultan of Egypt, 24/2, of Saracens, 87/l6, of king of Calonak, 127/i8, of Chinese, I62/29, of Tartars, 163/12, of Prester John, 184/2. See also Women, Children, Suttee, Polygamy, Divorce, ete.
Marrok (Moroeco), city of, 95/16 ; seat of Cali].h of Barbaresques and Africans, 27/20.
Marrok (Morava), river, 5/n. See Note.
Martha, siater of Lazarus, Si/31.
Martha (Myra), bishopric of St. Nicho-las, 14/23; wine of, 14/25.
Mary, the Biessed Virgin, see Virgin Mary.
Mary Cleophas, 53/ig; dvvelt at Bethany, 61/34.
Mary Magdalene, St., 52/n; 53/ig;
64/29; 65/7. Mary tlie Egyptian, St., slirine of, on
Mt. Olivet, 64/i 8. Maryn, i.e. sea-coast of Syria, 216/21. See Note.
Masa, only one a day to be said at same altar, in Greek church, 12/30; sung in preparation for entering Vale Periloua, I88/18; Greek rite of, in Prester John's land, 199/30; Apostolic rite of, 199/36; papal additions to, 2OO/3. Mastic treea, gum from, in Sylo (Scios), 13/30.
Math (Hamah), land of, 21/31. See Note.
Mattathias, father of Judaa Maccabieus, 214/15.
Maubek (Malbec, Baalbec), castle of,
216/14. Maundy, 12/9, 60/22. Maure "(Black) Sea, 170/9. See Note.
*ee also Black Sea. Mauritania, name of Etliiopia Meridional, described, 104/i, ctc.; position and extent of, 175/5 etc. See also Morekane. May-dew, diamonds watered with,
105/24.
Mayrok, city of, see Morocco. Meal, gro\va 011 trees, 126/7. Media. kingdom of, 104/29; 171/22; 203/1; position of, 95/12; extent and description of, 172/4. Mediana, Trebizond haven of, 96/20. Mediterranenn Sea, extent of, 95/15. Medonites. ruled Holy Land, 49/9. Meeting, omena of, HO/18, etc. Megiddo, field of, King Joram killed
in, 74/21. Megon (Moughan), plain and battle of,
in Land of Darkneaa, 173/6, etc. Melazgherd, see Milatorak. Melchisedecli, 48/io; ollered bread and wine on Kock Betliel, 57/19; met Abraham, 76/i6. Meldan, plain of, tomb of Job in,
69/13. See Note. Melechdare, aultan of Egypt, 22/27.
See Note. Melechemes, sultan of Egypt, 22/25. Melechmudabron, sultan of Egypt, 23/21.
Melechmader, aultaii of Egypt, 23/
19.
Meleclimanser, or Lachyn, aultan of
Egypt, 23/12. Melechnasser, sultan of Egypt, 23/5.
Meleclisalan, sultan of Egypt, im-prisoned St. Louis, 22/i6.
Meleschsach, sultan of Egypt, 22/31.
Melletliasseraf, sultan of Egypt, 23/i. See Note.
Melos, in Greek Archipelago, IO/10.
Membroth, see Nimvod.
Memnon, see Mennon.
Mengley, 6th Tartar lineage, 146/34.
Menkc, see Menzu.
Mennon (Memnon), Foss of, description and properties of, 19/30-2o/5.
Menzu (Ningpo), eity of, position and great ships of, 139/27. See Note.
Merom, lake of, 69/2.
Mesaph, name for Koran, 47/8. See also Meshaf.
Mesell = leper, 69/28.
Meshach, 21/io.
Mesliaf, name for Koran, 84/21. See also Mesaph.
Mesopotamia, 68/35 ; extent and associations of, 26/35-27/8; position of, 95/io; body of St. Thomas Apostle once in, 114/26; extent and description of, 174/28.
Messengers, relays of, in Catliay, I6O/14.
Messina, Straits of, 35/31.
Methon, city of, in Arabia, Mahomet liesat (,'eeNote), 26/14 ; distanceof, from Babylon tlie Less, 26/17.
Mice, great ones in Egypt, 31/13; eaten by Tartars, 165/15; as great as liounds and ravens, and yellow, 193/35-
Miclial, wife of David, 47/27.
Milcah, wife of Nabor, sister to Lot, 68/18.
Miles, of Lombardy, Gascony, etc., 78/34, etc.
Milk, of beasls offered to idols by Tartars, 163/26; ofmares. etc., drunk by Tartars, 165/29, 217/6; intoxi-cating liquor made from, 165/31; conduit of milk and honey, 185/26; rivers of Paradise llow \vith milk and lioney, 191 /15.
Milke, isle of, cursed eustoms of inhabitants of. 129/23 (see Note); treaties 1 atified by blood-drinking in, 129/28.
Milstorak (Melazgherd), isle of, 187/i; Old Man of tlie Mouutain dwelt in, 184/34- See Note.
Mineš, of gold and silver, in Chryse and Argyre, 200/21.
Minoa (Paros), see Mynea.
Minstrels, at Great Chan's conrt,
155/i6, 156/7 and 34; his treatment of, 156/36-157/7.
Mirabilia, 4O/17. See Note.
Mirrok, jiort of, 213/28; 214/29 ; 36/ 18. See Note.
Misak (Meshach), name given to Mishael, 21/10.
Mizael (Mishael), one of the Three Children, 21/9-
Moab, son of Lot, 68/1 ; gave name to a tribe of Saracens, 91 /6.
Moabites, name of Saracens descended from Moab, 91/6.
Mod}n, Mt., 214/14.
Money, only leather and paper, in China, 157/26-35.
Monkeys, see Apes, Marmosets and Baboons.
Monks, Abbey of, at Mt. Sinai, 38/27 ; at Hangchow, 137/7, etc.; their peculiar views on alms-giving, 137/ 13, etc. ; monks sing in Cliurch of Forty Martyrs, 41/20. See also Monks, Black.
Monks, Black, Abbey of, called Hill of Holy Cross, in Cyprus, possesses Good Thiefs Cross, 6/7, 17/16; held Churcli of Our Lady's sepulehre in Vale of Jeliosliaphat, 63/20.
Monsters, delinition of, 30/3; description of satyr, 30/6; one-footed men, 104/i6; hissing cave-dwellers, 129/36; the Cynocephali, 130/14 ; various kinds of, 133/29-134/36, 146/8 ; how engendered, 146/5 ; grunting, horned men, 182/13; giant cannibals, 189/23-190/6 ; basilisk women, 190/8; dwarfs, feeding on smeli of wild apples, 198/io; hairy, amphibious folk, 198/i6; animal monsters, 193/30. See also under names of animals.
Montroyal, 23/17, 70/7-
Moon, Climateof, IO8/14 ; description and influcnee of, 108/8, 14, etc. ; light of, produced by enclianters, 156/14; worship of, by Tartars, 164/9 ; only second quarter of, seen in Chryse and Argyre, 200/26 ; circle of the, 202/i6 ; Trees of the Sun and Moon, 32/28, 198/26.
Moors, 29/22; inMauritania, described, 104/2.
Mopsuesta, city of, see Marmistre.
Morava river, see Marrok river.
Morekane (Mauritania), land of, 28/15. See also Mauritania.
Moriali, ročk, called Bethel, Ark of Covenant rested on, 56/9.
Morocco, city of, seat of Caliph of I5arbaresques, 27/20 ; 011 Sea of Spain, 95/i6.
Morsyn, name for Egypt, 20/31. See Note.
Moaeaeh (mosque), 152/ii.
Moses, led Israelites througli deserts of Arabia, 37/i6; scenes of iucidents in life of, 39/i 1—41 /35 ; chapel, etc., of, 41/6, etc.; well of, 37/17, 40/31; present at Transliguration, 76/23; his teaching on Confession, 79/31; Saracens say he was a familiar speaker with God, 88/4; heathen belief in books of, 208/2 3 ; Rod, etc., of, in Ark of Covenant, 56/15. See also Mount of Moses.
Mosque, forms of the word, 152/n, 26/i7.
Moss, on walls of Earthly Paradise, 202/22. See Note.
Mosul, city of, 174/30.
Moughan, see Megon.
Mountains, formed by Noahs Flood, 202/5.
Monntjoy, Samuel buried at, 62/26, 70/19, 214/12; reason for its name, 62/28; first sight of Jerusalem from, 62/29, 214/n.
Mount of the Moabites, Balaam cursed Israelites from, 66/25.
Mount of Moses, a distinct part of Sinai, lower than Mount St. Cather-ine, 41/i8, etc.
Mount of Olives, description, churches and relics of, 64/3, etc.; scene of Ascension, 64/8.
Mountour, of Great Chan, 141/23. See Note.
Moutlis, people without, 134/11; with crooked, etc., 133/35-134/9.
Musketh (mosque), 26/17.
Mynea (Minoa), in Greek Archipelago, IO/10.
Myra, city of, see Martlia.
Myrok, see Mirrok.
Naaman the Syrian, bathed in Jordan, 69/27.
Naason, father of Salmon, 65/28.
Nablus, city of, see Neople.
Naboth, 74/20.
Nacumera, isleof, described, 130/12 (see Note); inhabitants of, description andcustoms of, 130/14-131/8; king of, described, 130/24—131 /8; preeious stones of, 130/26-131/4.
Nahor, brother-in-law to Lot, 68/18.
Nails, the Holy, four in number,
51/24; one used as liorse's bit by Constantine, 51/26; the ricli man with long, 206/32-208/5 ; length of, a sign of nobility, 207/11.
Nain, citv of, 73/n ; widow's son raised at, 77/9.
Nairmont (Noirmont), hills of, 215/8.
Nakedness, custom of, II8/19, 196/17; of Tartar idols, I66/26.
Nakers, i.e. kettledrums, 187/9.
Nanking, city of, see Chilenfo.
Naphtali, tribe of, 78/26. See Note.
Naples, on way to Cairo, 35/20.
Natural la\v, Mandevilles praise of, 195/4, 197/7, 208/7, etc.
Nazareth, 74/4; described, 74/32; its eonnection with Our Lady, etc., 75/i, etc.; gave Our Lord His sur-naine, 70/13, 75/2; means Flower of the Garden, 75/20.
Nebuchadnezzar, and tlie Three Cliil-dren, 21/6; founded Bagdad, 27/13-
Necromancy, practised at Great Chan's court, 154/2.
Negu, son of Thiaut Chan, 164/5.
Neiseburgh (Wieselburg), castle of, 4/33-
Nemrath, see Nimrod.
Neople (or Sicheni), city of, 70/30. See also Sichem.
Nessabor (Nisliapur), city of, 171/25.
Nestorians, Christian sect of, 81/4.
Niciea, see Nike.
Nicliolas, St., 13/28; born at Patera, 14/22; bisliop of Martha, 14/23; church of, 46/33-
Nicobar Islands, see Nacumera.
Nicosia, archbishop at, 17/i2.
Niflan (Livonia), land of, 4/31, 83/17.
Nike (Nicssa), city of, 13/24, 215/3.
Nile, River, also called Gyson R., source, course, and floods of, 27/29, etc.; ebb of, 28/3 ! Pyramids near, 33/36, etc.; preeious stones and ivood aloes found in, 37/4 i countries bounded by, 95/i2 ; course of, 202/34; reason for name, 203/11; description of, 203/35-204/3. See also Gyson R.
Nimrod, giant, founded Tower of Babel, 25/l8, 146/4; introduced idolatry, 25/20; first king in world, 25/20," 146/3; J"8 descent, 146/1, etc.
Nine, number, reverenced by Tartars, 149/25.
Nineveli, city of, 174/23; begun by Noab, completed by Ninus, IO2/7; Tobijah buried at, 102/10.
Ningpo, city of, see Menzu.
Ninus, king of Babylon, etc,, com-pleted city of Nineveh, 102/6.
Nish, city of, 5/12.
Nisliapur, city of, see Nessabor.
Noah, his dove, 7/4; son of Lamech, 77/14; expelled fiend from Ark, 98/36, etc.; founded city of Ayne, 99/8 ; began to build Nineveh, 102/8 ; saved with family from Flood, 145/20; sonsof, 145/21.
Noah's Ark, stili on Mount Ararat, 98/32; fiend expelled from, by Noah, 88/37; some men say they have touched, 98/36; a plank of, brought down by a monk, 99/6
Noah's Flood, 68/6, 145/20; formed hills and valleys, 202/5.
Nocab, son of Thiaut Chan, 164/5.
Noirmont, see Nairmont.
North, the, ser. Septentrion.
Norway, 122/29; outside the Seven Climates, 124/12.
Notre Dame de Latine, ehurcli of, at Jerusalem, 53/i8 ; N. D. la Grande, church of, at Jerusalem, 53/17.
Nubia, land of, its Christian inhabitants, 29/20, 175/10; position of, 175/9.
Nubians, Christian sect of, 29/21, 81/5, 175/10.
Nuns Cordelers (Franciscan nuns), 72/3. See Note.
Nutmegs, in Java, 125/15; on trees in Caldilhe, 176/14.
Nuts, as big as a man's head, 192/36; great nuts of India, 176/14.
Nye (Nish), cit\ of, 5/12.
Nyse, city of, 179/23 ; capital of Prester John, 184/4.
Oak of Abraham, see Dirpe.
Oaths, condemned by Brahmans, 194/17.
Ocean Sea, 95/19, 104/7, II8/14, 129/ 11, 130/n, 135/3, 170/8, 174/26, 175/8, 190/7, 200/23; Hormuz in, IO8/21.
Octorar (Farab), city of, I69/13. See Note.
Odenthos (Odontotyrannus), described, 193/27.
Oedenburg, city of, see Cypron.
Ogotai Chan, see Ecchecha Chan.
Oil, miraculous, brought by birds to Mount Sinai, 38/36-39/8 ; from bones of St. Catht-rine, 39/22 ; miraculous oil, properties of, 212/1;
MANDEVILLE.
oil of mercy, 7/16; olive oil, valued by Tartars, 167/6.
Old Law, I65/17.
Old Man of Mountain and his Mock Paradise, I84/35-I86/33.
Olive, vood of, used for Holy Cross, 6/20; signifies peace, 7/3; miraculous oil of, 38/36-39/8, 212/i; oil of, valued by Tartars, 167/6. See also Mount of Olives.
01ympus, Mount, separates Macedonia and Thrace, IO/25; height of, 10/ 26
Omens, of meetings witli bea ts, 141/ 19, HO/18, etc.
One—giantswith onlyone eye, 133/31; one-footed men, 101/i6.
Orafles (giratfes), called "gerfauntz" in Arabia, 192/37, etc. ; described, 193/1.
Orda (the Golden Horde), city of, in Tartary, 83/8.
Orders, Service of, attended by Prester John, 199/21 ; Nuns of 100 Orders (i.e. Franciscan Nuns), 72/3. See Note.
Ordij, son of Thiaut Chan, I64/4.
Orfray (embroidery, or rich cloth, or ornamental bordei-), I5.3/15.
Orille (Chryse), isle of, described, 200/21, etc.
Ormanx, town of, 215/9.
Orontes, bridge and river of, see. Farfar.
Ortygia (Delos), isle of, xee Critige.
Ostriches, at Great Chan's court, 157/8.
Otters, se- Loirs.
0\vl, saved life of Jenghiz, and tliere-fore worshipped by Tartars, 148/28-149/7.
Ox, calling of, 122/32; worshipped in India, 110/8, 113/i6; worshipped by C.vnocephali, 130/l6.
Oxidrate, Isle of, 196/13. See Note.
Ozee (Hosea), prophet, quoted, 197/15.
Pagans, descended from Cham, 146/i 1 ; augurs among, 111/9 ; religions of, Mandeville's remarks on, 90/9, 195/4, 197/5, 208/IO.
Palače, of king of Java, 125/22 ; of Great Chan, 140/22.
Palestine, position of, 48/6, P5/14; a province of Holy Land, in Syria, 79/5; once Christian, 199/16. See also Holy Land.
Palm, wood, in Holy Cross, 6/32; signifies victory, 6/33; trees, 37/25.
Pannonye, land of, 4/24.
N
Panther, sweet smeli from, 141/15; worshipped for virtue and sweet smeli, 141/19; skins of, deseribed, 141/14, ete.
Paper, money of, 157/27.
Papyouns, hunting leopards, in Cy-prus, deseribed, 17/25.
Paradise, Earthly, tlie, Seth's visit to, 7/13; source of Nile in, 28/8, 202/ 34; wood-aloes from, 37/6, 142/29, 159/3; Adam's connection with, 44/8-17; apples of, 31/26; well from river of, 63/9; rivers of, 95/9, 98/25. 171/13, 202/28, etc.; Well of Youth said to come from, 113/13 ; floods of, split up India, 179/ig; River of Precious Stones flows out of, I8I/31 ; position of, 201/32; reasons why Mandeville did not go to, 202/io; deseription of, 202/12, etc.; Well of, tlie source of ali sweet vvaters, 203/1; inaccessible to mor-tals, 203/2o-204/7.
Paradise, Heavenly, the, St. John Evangelista body translated to, 14/ 12; Mohammedan ideas of, 84/26-85/3; Tartar idea of, 167/26, etc.; rivers of, flowing with milk and honey,191/15.
Paradise, Mock, the, of Gatliolonabes, I85/1-I86/33.
Pariš, relics of Passiofi at, 8/8, 9/i6 and 21; Our Lord's preputium tiken to, 54 /25; compared vvith Latoryn, 135/22.
Paros, see Mynea.
Parrots, see Popinjays.
Passion of Christ nnknovvn to Brali-maus, 198/5; relics of, 6/1, etc., 8/5-9/231 49/i6-53/2i.
Passover, the, eaten by Christ, 61/2.
Patera, birth-plaee of St. Nieholas, 14/22.
Pater Noster, 130/27; in Apostolic Mass, 200/2; for Mandeville, 211/1.
Patlien, isle of, flour, lioney and poison grow on trees in, 126/7, etc.; deseribed, 126/4, etc. (see Note); Dead Sea of, 126/31; long canes of, 126/ 33-127/i6 ; precious stones on roots of canes in, 127/1.
Patmos, isle of, St. John wrote Apoca-lypse in, 14/i.
Patriarch, of Greek Churcli, equal to Pope. H/26; of St. Thomas, liead of Indian Cliurch, 184/20; sepul-chres of patriarchs, at Hebron, 43/ 25, etc.; Plače of Patriarchs, 44/i,
Paul, St., epistle of, to people of Rhodes,
I6/18; physician and teaclier of physic at Damascus, 82/3 aI1d 8 ; connections with Damascus, 82/4 and 9 ; St. Luke his pupil, 82/6 ; quoted 011 interpretation of Scrip-ture, 88/17; liis teaching on daily Conimunion, 174/n.
Peaeoeks, of gold, in Great Clian's palače, 143/4.
Pearls, orient, in Nacumera, 130/26; great pearls in Ceylon, 131 /26; in Mock Paradise, 185/26; in Great Chan's court, 153/4-
Peas, rare among Tartars, 165/20, 217/2.
Peking, city of, 140/i6. Sce also Camaalech and Jong.
Pentexoire, isle of, land of Prester John, 179/15, 184/32 ; city ol'Nysa in, 179/23.
Pepper, three kinds on one tree, deseribed, 112/6; manner of gatlier-ing, 112/22.
Pepper Forest, the, in land of Lomb, deseribed, III/28-II2/35.
Perschembe, city of, see Pharsipee.
Persia, 3/24, 5/26, 169/io, 172/6, 177/3, 180/28, 203/1 ; lield of Great Chan, 26/4; tradeof, 81/20; position of, 95/i2 (see Kote); routes to, 96/ 15, 98/19 ; on way to India, 170/22 ; divisions and deseription of, 171/9 ; sea of, 98/30.
Persia, Emperor of, his custom on merchandise, 99/24; lives in Sol-dauia in summer, 99/36; best city of, IOO/10 ; extent of dominions of, 100/21 ; inferior to Great Chan, I62/17 ; the third greatest Emperor in vvorld, 171/7 ; Emperor Shapur II persecuted Christians, and was lost in Land of Darkness, 172/36-173/ 18.
Persians, ruled Holy Lanli, 49/9 ; Trebizond, haven of, 96/20 ; alpliabet of, IOO/23.
Perydos, a green gem, 143/29.
Pestilence, unknown among Bralimans, common in the West, 195/2.
Peter, St., his denial of Our Lord, 9/2, 6I/20 ; his sins forgiven, 63/7 ; im-prisoned, 59/29; wept for sin at Mount Sion, 61 /14 ; born at Beth-saida, 73/12 ; present at Transfigura-tion, 76/21 ; his connection \vitli Sea of Galilee, 78/6; introduced auricular confession. 8O/16 ; liis vision at Joppa, 197/21 ; his manner of saying Mass, 199/36.
Pharan, desert of, 69/6.
Pharaoli, pursued Israelites, 37/31 ; death of, in Red Sea, 38/2 ; Figs of, 32/1.
Pharpar, River, see Farfar.
Pharsipee (Perschembe), city of, 97/ io ; Castle of Sparrowhawk near, 97/7 an(J
Plienice (Pliilomelium), city of, liot springs at, 215/32.
Philip, St., Apostle, liouse of, 62/i.
Pliilistines, 26/7 ; Hebron chief city of, 43/15 ; slain by Samson, 20/n.
Pliilomelium, city of, see Pheniee.
Philosophers, at Great Chan's eourt, 154/l-155/i4; a philosopher ex-plains symbolical gestures to Mandeville, 154/29.
Pliison (Ganges), River, 171/20; near Vale Perilous, 187/2; described, 202/3O-204/7; reason for its name, 203/5. See also Ganges.
Phcenicia, 69/8; position of, 95/14.
Phcenix, legend of, 30/21; a symbol of Christ, 30/35; description of, 30/ 37-31/9-
Phrygia, province of, see Brique.
Physicians, Cliristian and Saracen, at Great Clian's court, 157/14, etc.
Picardy, 72/13.
Pigeon-post, in Syria, ete., described, 79/7.
Pigmies, 134/n, 198/n; description of, 138/14-139/2; eity of, kept by Great Chan, 138/36.
Pilate, Pontius, 9/n; house of, at Jerusalem, 58/35-
Pilches (skins with fur on), worn by Tartars, I6.3/5.
Pilgrimage, 35/4; greatest is one to Jerusalem, 35/6 ; to Josepli's tomb, 71/3; to Indian idol, II5/24-II6/ 10; to St. James, etc., 115/25.
Pilgrims, tlieir first sight of Jerusalem, 62/28, 214/11. See niso Pilgrimage.
Pilgrims, Castle of, 20/i 7; also called Cayphas. 216/22.
Pillars of Hercules, 96/i.
Pincenati, land of the, 6/11, IO/14.
Pisa. 36/14.
Pismires (auts), tliat guard Hills of Gold, account of, 200/28-201 /26.
Placidas (Placidus), name for St. Eustace, 215/28.
Plantains (long apples), in Egypt, 31 / 26; in Caldilhe, 176/9.
Poison, from trees, 126/11-31.
Poitiers, Preputium of Christ at, 54/ 26. See U ote.
Poland, i/24. See also Craco\v, realni of.
Polar Star, names for, 119/23; description of, 119/22, 120/II; not visible in Lamory, 119/22 and 31; relative heights of, and deductions from,
120/3-121/14.
Polombe (Quilon), city of, in Pepper Forest, II2/36; mountain of, in Pepper Forest, with "Well of Youth at its foot, 113/1. Sce also Lomb.
Polyandry, see under Communism.
Polygamy, 24/2, 87/15, 127/i8, 142/ 11, I62/29, 163/12.
Pontus Euxinus (Black Sea), Trebizond formerly ha ven of, 96/20.
Pope of Rome, compared with heads of other churches, n/25, 27/io, 184/21, 205/17; St. Athanasius imprisoned by, 96/27; quarrel be-tween Greek Chureli and Pope John XXII, 11/28-12/5; additions by popes to tlie Mass, 200/3; Mandeville confessed to, 209/32; Mandeville^ book approved by, 210/i-i8.
Popinjays (parrots), at Great Chan's court, 157/IO; plentiful in India, I8O/32; two sorta of, I82/17, etc.; called Psitakes, 182/17.
Porcz de Spyne (hedgehogs), 193/23.
Postal service, of Great Chan, I6O/14.
Pottages, little eaten by Tartars, 165/ 20.
Precious stones, 011 roots of canes in Pathen, 127/i; 111 Great Chan'a palače, Hl/27, 142/2, etc., 143/24, 144/3, 152/29, 153/4 and 20, etc., 158/2, 159/9; Calipli of Bagdad starves amid, 151/i6; comparative valuea of, 153/22; offered to Great Chan, 156/i; offered to Tartar emperor, 168/21 ; in Prester John's land, I8I/4. 183/6, etc., 199/8; river of, I8I/31-I82/5 ; in Vale rerilous, 188/27 ; women with eyes of, 190/8 ; in River Pliison, 202/32.
Prelates, approach Great Chan, 161 /26. See a ho Abbot.
Preputium of Christ, 54/22.
Presents, to Great Chan, 149/27, 155/ 23,161/29-162/4; to Tartar Emperor, 168/21.
Prester John, 26/8 ; Christians of land of, 81/6, 199/30 ; his kingdom our Antipodes, 121/22 ; Emperor of India, 121/22, 179/13; inferior to Great Chan, 162/19; daughter of, married to Thiaut Chan, 164/6; empire, government and royal state
of, 179/x6—186/33 ; second to Great Chan, 171/8, 179/24, 181/2 ; ahvavs marries Oreat Chan's daughter, 180/ 36; riches of, I8I/2 ; marvels in land of, ISI/17,184/32, etc.; religion of, I8I/9 ; subject provinceaof, 181/ 15, 200/8; order of array of, 182/ 24-I83/4; palaces and jevvels of, 183/4-184/7; his continence, 184/2 ; houseliold of, 184/7, etc. ; extent of land of, 184/29, 199/5; why so called, 199/9 ; deserts in land. of, 2OI/27 ; ways back from land of, 204/8 and 16. See alsounder India, etc.
Priest, taken as title by Prester John, 199/27; priests wedded in Greek Churcli, 12/18.
Probatica Piscina, 58/26.
Promrse, Land of, 70/5, 78/21, 151/ 19, 212/12, 213/14. See also Holy Land.
Prophets, among Brahmans, 197/35 J belief in teaching of, 208/21.
Prostitution, unknown among Brahmans, 194/27.
Prussia, 4/31, 83/30, I6O/30, 170/1, 171/4, 216/34-
Psitakes. name for parrots, I82/17.
Ptolemais, city of, or Acre, 19/9- See aUo Acre.
Pulveral (Bafira), city of, 214/35- See Note.
Purgatory, denied by Greek Church, 12/13-
Purification by fire, 164/28, etc., 191/8.
Pyncynard, see Pincenati, land of the.
Pyramids, see Garners of Joseph.
Pyromancy, at Great Ohan's court, 154/3.
Pytan, isle of, inhabitants of, 198/7-See Note.
Pytan (Bithynia), province of Turkey, 174/16.
Quarrels, decided by arm of St. Thomas, 115/3.
Quesiton, province of, 174/i6. See Note.
Quilon, see Polombe and Lomb.
Quybybes, see Cubeb.
Racliel, wife of Jacob, tomb of, 47/ 32.
Radumu, see Kislion.
Rafineh, city of, see Raphane.
Rahab, of Jericho, marriage of, 65/
Raisins of Staphis, name for vine
planted by St. John Evangelist, 41/4-
Rama, 70/2 7.
Ramadan, fast, kept by Saracens, 86/ 12.
Ramatlia, city of, 48/28, 70/i6, 214/ 14
Rames (Ramlch), city of, 216/25; described, 214/2.
Rameses, land of, in Egypt, 29/7.
Raphane (Rafineh), city of, 212/17.
Rats, giant ones in Isle of Cliana, 111/ 19 ; eatenby Tartars, 82/26, 165/15-
Ravens, niice as great as, 193/36; of ill omen, HO/36; eat dead bodies, 206/1.
Rebekah, sepulchre of, at Hebron, 43/ 27.
Red Sea, 29/n, 56/15, 95/29, 175/6, 2OO/23. 215/31 (.ve Note); Israelites' passage over, 37/29, etc. ; reason for name, 38/3 extent of, 38/i.
Reeds, giant, called Thaby, in Patlien, described, I26/33-I27/16; precious stones at root of, their virtues, 127/1; in Ceylon, 131/27.
Relics, of Passion, at Constantinople, 6/1, etc., in Taris, 8/8, ete., at Jerusalem, 49/i6-53/2i ; of suicides before Idol of Juggernaut, H8/11; feathers of o\vl reverenced as relics, by Tartars, 149/4 i see also Holy Cross, Nail, etc.
Religious men, at court of Great Chan, 157/22; ceremonies of, at meeting of Great Chan, I6I/14, of Empress and S011, 162/2.
Religious Toleration, advocated by Mandeville, see under Mandeville.
Resich (Reshid), island province of, 29/24.
Rliodes, 36/22, 213/32; Kniglits of Hospital of, 15/6, etc.; governed by Hospitallers, 16/15 ; also known as Collos, I6/17; St. Paul's epistle to people of, I6/18; distance of, from Cyprus, 17/9-
Rice, I8O/35, 206/37.
Ricliard, Cteur de Lion, his fight with Saladin, 22/9.
Rich Lord, served by 50 inaidens, story of, 206/32, etc.
Riclay, city of, see Heraclea.
River, of Precious Stones, described, I8I/29-I82/5; see also Paradise rivers of.
Robberv, unknown in Nacumera, 131/4, among Tartars, 165/n, and among Brahmans, 194/26 ; death-penalty
for, among Tartars, 164/37 ; see also Theft.
Koboas, see Jeroboam.
Roiauz (Roliais or Edessa), city of, 174/31. See also Edessa.
Romans, ruled Holy Land, 49/10.
Roman Sea, 215/l6.
Romanv (province of Italy), merehants from, in Cathay, 140/7, etc.
Romany (AsiaMinor), plains of, 215/i6.
Rome, city of, on way to Oairo, 35/21; Ark of (Jovenant taken to, 5B/12 ; part of St. John Baptisfs head at, 72/l ; Peking greater than, 151/24 ; Mandeville in, 2119/31.
Roses, legend of origin of, 45/28-46/8. See Note.
Roumania, 5/24.
Roundness, of earth. demonstrated, H9/32, 122/9, 201/36-202/7, 204/9, etc.
Ruby, royal, of King of Nacumera, described, 130/31; coveted by Great Chan, 131 /2; rubies found 011 coast of Tyre, 18/9; ruby of \vonderful size and brilliance belonging to Great Chan, 158/i.
Ruffynell, castle in, 214/33. See Note.
Russia, 4/29 (see Note), 83/i6, 170/1, 171/4; campaigns of Great Chan's brothers extendcd as far as, I5O/30.
Ryboth (Tibet), description of, and account of inhabitants of, 205/7-206/28.
St. Albans, birthplace of Mandeville, 3/i8.
St. Catlierine, Mt., St. Catherine buried at, 41/i8 and 24; higher than Mt. of Moses, 41/22; a distinet part of Mt. Sinai, 41/29, etc.
Ste. Chapell, in Pariš, relics of Passion in, 8/8; preputinm of Circumcision at, 54/25.
St. Saviour, church of, at Tyre, I8/18; at Jerusalem, relics at, 59/30.
St. Simeon, port of, 216/io.
St. Sophia, church of, praised, 5/l6; grave of Hermogenes in, ll/io.
Saba, city of, in Ethiopia, 104/22.
Sabatory (Sabbath), River, reason for its name, 212/i8.
Sabissocolle, hill of, 98/31. See Note.
Sachala (Satalia), city of, see Satalia.
Sadonye, city of, see Soldania.
Saduz (Sliangtu, Xanadu), city of, summer residence of Great Chan, 158/7. See Note.
Safed, castle of, see Sephor, castle of.
Saffre, sce Sepphoris.
Sahvth (Said), a province of Egypt, 29/23.
Saints, Indian, con.pared witli Chris-tian, 117/i6, etc.; suicides before Juggemaut Idol counted as, II8/13.
Sakers (feniale falcons), kept at Great Chan's court, 157/9.
Sakrets (male falcons), kept at Great Chan's court, 157/io.
Saladin, Sultan of Egypt, fought with RichardI, 22/9; assumed sole power of calipliate, 27/21, etc.
Salem, old name for Jerusalem, 48/ii.
Salmana, see Zalmunna.
Salmon, son ofNaason, niarried Rahab, 65/28.
Salt, hill of, near Tauris, 99/30.
Samar (Sennaar), country of, 25/26.
Samaria, province of, 70/29 ; eity of Neople in, /O/31 ; king of, 74/22.
Samaria, or Sebaste, town of, cliief city of Samaria, 7l/i5, etc.; shrines in, 71/20; St. John Baptisfs finger at, 71/26; his head once at, 71/32; 12 nailes from Jerusalem, 72/16
Samaritans, sacriflce at Mt. Gerizim, 71/10; their conversion, 72/21; liave own belief and laws, 72/23, ete.; their clothing, 72/32 ; whatthey told Mandeville about Noahs descend-auts and the title of Chan, 145/18— 146/20.
Samaritan vvoman, church on site of well at which -Christ spoke to her now destroyed, 70/32; Jeroboam's golden calves, built near this well, 70/34-
Samarkand, city of, 171/ig and 25.
Samson, capture and death of, 20/9.
Samuel, prophet, tombof, 62/26, 70/19, 214/12; birthplace in Mt. Ephraim, 70/i8; parents of, 70/i7; vision of God to, concerning Orders, 70/24.
Sand, glass made from, 19/30; see also Gravel and Gravelly Sea.
Saphon (Ispalian), city of, 171/26.
Saphor (Sephor), castle of, 78/2o. See Note.
Sapphires, diarnonds counterfeited from t\vo kinds of, 107/2; used as preservatives from lechery, I83/36— 184/i; sapphire loupe = loop, <:a precious stone of imperfect brilliancy, esp. a sapphire " (N. E.D.), 3 07 /3.
Saracens, destroyed Tyre, I8/4 ; coun-terfeit balm, 33/7; whitewashed paintings in Alexandria, 86/36; their reverence for patriarchs' sepul-
chres, 43/27; tlieir contempt for Jews and Christians, to whom they forbid tlie lioly plaees, 43/30, ete., 53/25 ! drink 110 \vine, 47/5, 91/28 ; some drink \rine privately, 91/29; eat nopork, 47/17 ; ruled llolyLand, 49/n ; their reverence for Temple, 55/20; circumcised when fourteen years old, 68/26; their lsonour to relic of St. John Baptist, 72/ii; wrap heads iu \vhite linen, 72/35 ; keep Nazareth for profit, 75/1 r ; wickedness of, in Nazareth. 75/13; eustoins and law of, 84/17-92/12; have whole Bible in Arabic, 88/12; rite for admission of converts, 91/34-92/4; blame Jews for not keeping lavv of Moses, 88/18; blame ' hris-tians for not following the Gospel, 8S/20-89/36; loyal to their own religion. 90/8; drink "galamel," 91/30; ditlerent nanies of, 91 /4; deseent of, 91/2, 141 i/17; alphabet of, 92/6; Armenia under ti ibute to, 98/3; take toll from Christians in Tauris, 99/31 ; angurs of, 111/8 ; hold Isle of Chaua, Hl/17; in Maney, 135/8; Caliph of Bagdad, Emperor of, 151 /1; Saracen physi-cians less trusted by Great Chan than Christian ones, 157/16; in Media, 172/io. See also Maho net.
Sarah, sepulchre of, at Hebron, 43/25 ; sister 01 Lot, 68/17 ; age of, at birth of Isaac. 68/19 ; gave name to Saracen tribe, 91/5; lelt Ur lorCanaan, 102/14.
Sarak (Serai), chief city of Cumania, I7O/17.
Sarclie, city of, in India, inhabited by Christians. Hl/24. see Note.
Sardenak. city ol, 212/6; five miles from Damascus, I8/31; church of Our Lady at, described, 82/14, etc. (see Note) ; mirac ulous image of Our Lady of, 82/21; three days' journey fr"m Beyrout, 21 /2.
Sardinia, island of, 35/25. See also Italy, Isles of.
Sarepta. or Sarphen, city of, 18/22.
Sarinassane (Samarkand), city of, 171/25. See Note, al.so Samarkand.
Sarmois, language (Arabian), 69/14, 70/7. See Notes.
Saroukhan, see Quesiton.
Sarphen, 01' Sarepta. city of, Elijah's miracle at, 18/2 3.
Sari as (Shiraz). city of, 172/12.
Satalia, city of, legend of its destruc-
tion, I6/26 etc.; on Sea of Greece, 174/18.
Saturday, no fasting in Greek Church 011, 12/26; Sabatory River only runs on, 212/i8.
Saturn, climate of, 108/6; cliaracter and influence of, IO8/7, etc.
Satyr, St. Antliony's meeting with, 30/2.
Saul, died at Gilboa, 74/24; his liead liung on walls of Bethshan, 74/30.
Saure (Isauria), province of, 174/i6.
Saures (Shapur II), Emperor of Per-sians, persecuted Christians and over-whelmed with darkness, 172/35-173/i8.
Sayete, name for Sidon, I8/28. See Note.
Scala Tyriorum, hill called, 19/27.
Scanton (Iconiuin), tovvn of, described as a river. 21:>/io.
School of God, on Mt. Tabor, 76/14.
Scios, island of, s-» Sylo.
Sclavonia, 4/27.
Scutland, position of, with regard to Jerusalein, I2I/23; outside theSeven Climates, 124/12.
Scriptures, Saracen reverence for, 86/2 and 8, 88/11; interpretation of, by Saracens, lews and Christians, 88/13; St. Paul quoted on interpretation ol, 88/17. Se also Bible.
Scythia. kingdom of, described, 95/19; Colopheus slain in battlein, IO2/27, etc.; Ten Tribes in mountains of, 176/19-
Scythian Mts. (Caucasus), Je\vs enclosed in, 17«/i9; unsealable, 177/ig ; sur-l-ounded by deserts, 177/23; one exit from, 177/21 and 28; gates of, 178/12 and 21.
Scythopo!is, city of, formerly called Bethslian, head of Saul hung on walls of. 74/30.
Sea, higher than land in Lybia, 96/3, in Ceylon, 132/12, ete.
Sea, rushes of the, Holy Crown made fro 11, 8/16, 9/13.
Seals, of Great Chan, 151/33, etc.
Sebaste, see Samaria, town ot'.
Seboym (Zeboim), city ol', in Dead Sea, 67/29-
Seffurieh, city of, see Sephor, city of.
Segor, city of, see Zoar.
Seir, Mt., 8I/26. See also Edom, hill of.
Seleucia, see Celsite.
Semlin, city of, see Evil Town.
Semoch, filth Tartar lineage, 146/34-
Sennaar, see Samar.
Seornergant, see. Samarkand.
Sephor (Safed), eastle of, position and associations of, 78/i8, etc. See Note.
Seplior (Seffurieli), city of, two miles from Nazareth, 75/24.
Sepphoris, town of, SS. James and John born at, 19/22, 77/ii.
Septentrion (North), the, 78/19, 104/ 30 ; described, 84/9.
Sepulchre, Holy, the, church of, at Jerusalem, described, 49/i6—52/32; fortitications of Jerusalem weak before, 52/32 ; Augustinian Canons at, 52/13; enclosed by Adrian, 55/i6; stone of, at Mt. Sion, HO/8; Church of «»ur Lady's Sepulchre, described, 63/3, etc.
Serai, city of, see Sarak.
Sergius, Nestorian hermit, ki I led by followers ol Mahomet, 91/g, etc.
Seriocli Chan. daughter of Prester John, and first wife o t Thiaut Chan, lb4/7.
Serpents, in Sirily try legitimacy of children, 35/35; worshipped by Indians, HO/18 ; in land of Lomb, 112/20; in Pepper Forest, 112/22; flesh of, eaten in Tracoda, 130/3 > people that hiss like, 130/5 ; oint-inent of lemons a protection against, in Tracoda. 131/33 ; do no harm to strangers in Ceylon, 13'i/4 ; eaten as great delicacy inMancy, 135/32 ; do reverenceto Great Chan, 156/12 ; in Caspian desert, 177/26; in maiden's bodies, 190/32; lie as in a dream, 192/21; giant, crested and upright, etc., 193/12 ; their significanee in vision at Joppa, 197/19, etc. ; in Desert of Trees of Sun and M0011, 198/37. See also Adders.
Seth, legend of his visit to Paradise, 7/13, etc. ; Christ of liis kindied, 44/20.
Seven Climates, the, IO8/6-15 ; corre-spond to the seven planets, 124/i5 ; British Isles, etc., outside, 124/io and 17.
Seven Lineages, names and account of, 146/29, etc.; elect the Tartar emperor, 118/7.
Seyr, Mt., see Seir, Mt.
Shadrach, name given to one of Three Holy Children, 21/io.
Shangtu, city of, see Saduz.
Shapur II, see Saures.
Sheep, giant, 190/1.
Sheerkooli, Sultan, see Zarocon.
Shem, son of Noah, inlierited Africa, 145/29; descendants of. I4H/17.
Shere, or Maundy, Thursday, 12/8.
Shiloh, Ark kept at, 70/20.
Shi|is, made without iron, 109/i ; sliips with iron, dare not pass Adamant Rocks, I8O/7 ; modern sliips faster than old ones, 200/15.
Sliiraz, see Sarras.
Sichem, sometimes called Sicliar, 70/ 28 ; also called Neople, 71/1 ; Jew-ish [lilgrimage to shrine ofjoseph at, 71/3, etc.; Scriptural associations of, 71/7, etc., IO2/16.
Sicily, distance of, from Acre, 19/13; onwayto Jerusalem, 35/25 ; description of, 35/25, etc.; serpents that test legitimacy of children in, 35/35, etc. ; volcanoes in, 3H/4. See Note. See niso Isles of Italy.
Sick, killed in Caffo, 129/12-22; treat-ment of, in Dondyn, 132/23-133/ 25-
Sickness, rare among Brahmans, 195/ 10.
Sidon, city of, see Sydon.
Sikonies (storks), on R. Nile, 28/17.
Silesia, see Slesie.
Silha, see Ceylon.
Silk, 140/14'; priče of, in China, 153/ 5 ; in India, I8O/1; see alsu Camoka.
Siloam, Pool of, Scriptural associations of, 6I/23, etc.
Silver, not used for money but for pil-lar.i, etc., in China, 157/34, etc.; offered to Emperor ol Tartars at his coronation, I68/24 ; in Vale 1'erilous 187/13, I88/27 i mine of, 200/22.
Silvester, St., church of, at Rome, part of St. John Baptisfs head at, 72/i ; nuns of 100 orders at, 72/2. See Note.
Simeon, St., 57/4 ; tomb of, near Temple, 58/i8 ; see also St. Simeon, Port of.
Simon Chananeus (the Canaanite), 74/4.
Simon the Leper, see Julian, St.
Simony, general in Eastern and Western Churches, 12/22.
Simulacres, defined and differentiated from idols, 109/20, etc.; those in church of St. Tliomas Apostle described, 115/15; use3 of and views on, 2O8/27.
Sinai,Conventof, monksof, 38/27, etc.; church and relics of St.Catherine in, 38/35-39/33 ; miraculous oil of, 39/ 1, etc.; method of choosing prelate of, 39/34-40/9; Mandeville's admo-
nition to monks of, 40/9, etc.; how the Blessed Virgin banished vermin from, 40/21, ete.j well of Moses near, 40/30; church ol Our I.ady near, 40/34; monks of, provide fuod for pilgrims, 42/4.
Sinai, Mt., 20/22, 35/2, 95/3, 213/12 ; St. Catherine'8 body at, 39/20, 41/ 18 and 24; way to, 37/27, 38/8 ; origin of name of, 38/23 ; eonvent at, 38/27-40/32; churih of Our Lady and cliapel of Elijah on, 40/34 an,i 37 ; vine planted by St. John Evangelist on, 41/4; cliapel and cave of Moses on, 41/6, etc.; stone brought by angela to Our Lady from, 6O/3 ; Sergius dwelt near, 91/9; Valley between Mt. Sinai and Mt. St. Cathe-rine, church of Forty Martyrs in, 41/ 17, etc.; . old of, 41/21.
Sindjar, ser Symar.
Sinope, see Synople.
Sion, Mt., church of Our Lady at, 59/ 36; holy places iind Scriptural associations of, 6O/3-B2/30 ; position of, 61 /5; graves of Jewisli kin^s at, 61/ 9 ; King Joram buried in, 74/23.
Sisera, King, 74/14.
Six-footed beasts, 193/32.
Skulls, made into cups, 206/23.
Slave-market, at Cairo, 31/14.
Sleighs, used for transport in Tartary, 83/34.
Slesie (Silesia), land of, 4/24.
Snails, giant, in Calonak, 128/36-129/ 7; ointment of, used in gathering pepper, 112/30.
Soara, sre Zoar.
Sobach, town of, 70/12.
Sodom, city of, in Dead Sea, 67/2 8, IO2/17.
Sold„nia, city of, described, 99/34-
Solomon, King, 43/9, 48/i3; built Temple, 57/27; buried at Mt. Sion, 61 /9 ; Solomon's School near Temple, 58/6; Temple of, first foundation of Templars at, 58/8 etc.
Sorbotyn, name for long pepper, 112/8.
Sormagant, ser Samarkand.
Sotliim (Ramatha Sophim), city of, 70/16.
Spain, Sea of, 95/i6, 96/i, 175/14 ; spikenard of, 33/3-
Spai.i-ih compauions of Mandeville lost in Vale Perilous, 188/24.
Sparrowhawk, Oastle of, its position, 97/7 ; account and legends of, 97/ H-98/I6.
Sparrowhawks, flights of, as omena,
110/33; at Great Chan's court, 157/9-
Spear with which Christs side pierced, by ivhom possessed, 9/20, etc.
Spelunke (cave), Double, name for cave of Machpelah, 4:</33-
Spheres, used by Chinese necromancers, 154/5.
Spices, 176/15 ; in India, I8O/1.
Spikenard of Spain, used as a counter-feitfor balm, 33/3-
Spurs, not used in Cathay, 164/12.
Stagira, ■ ity of, bilth and burial plače of Aristotle, IO/16.
Staphis, raisins of, see Raisins.
Starš, 2OO/24; Star of Three Kings fell near Beihleliem, 46/14. See abo Antarctic and Lode Starš.
Steel, charm against injury from, 127/3-
Steplien, St., church of, above Vale of Jehoshaphat, 53/2 ; part of head of, at Jerusalem, 59/32; buried at Mt. Sion, 6O/27.
Storks, on R. Nile, 28/17.
Strageis, city of, see Stagira.
Strangers, Tartar contempt for, 165/ 13 ; serpents, etc., that do not liarin, 132/4-
Subuenite, beginning of burial serviee, 206/6.
Sugarmago (T'siningeliow), town of, famous for silks, etc., 140/14-
Suicides, before Juggernaut Idol, 116/ 30, 117/n, etc.
Sukkarke, or entremet, 2O6/23. See Note.
Sultan, sre Egypt, Sultan of.
Sumatra, see Lamary and Cinnabar.
Summer, two summers in one year in Taprobane, 200/io.
Sumobor, isle of, see Cinnabar.
Sun, flesli roasted by, 42/20 ; ivorship of, justified, 109/i6 and 37. etc.; liglit of, produced by enchanters, 156/15 Tartars worship the, 1«4/ 10; risingol the,2OI/36, etc.; Trees of Sun and Moon, 32/28, 198/26.
Superstitions, among heathens and Christians, 109/i5-III/17 ; of Tartars, 164/9, etc.
Surre, c ity of, see Tyre.
Surrye, country of, ser Syria.
Susa, city of, palače of Prester John in, described, 183/8.
Sutis, name for Bagdad, 27/13.
Suttee, in land of Lomb, 114/5, etc.; in Calonak, 129/7 i in India> 191 /6-
S\vans, circle of, see Zodiac, signs of.
Sweze, name for land of Job, IOO/28. See Kote.
Swine, flesh of, forbidden to Saracens, 47/i8, 166/14; ofill amen, HO/32; not kept by Tartars, I63/23, 165/ 16 : wild swine, spotted and great as oxen, 193/20.
Sychar, see Sichem.
Sydon, city of, 213/3; Dido queen of, I8/25, etc.
Sylo (Scios), isle of, mastie grows in, 13/29.
Sylo (Shilnh), Ark kept at, 70/20.
Symar (Sindjar), Mt., 174/35.
Symbolical gestures, at Great Chan's court, 154/13-155/6.
Synople (Sinope), eastle of, 214/35.
Syria, 3/24, 5/25, 20/25, 48/23, 69/ 27, 216/9 ; under sultan, 21/23-30; divided by Lebanon fiom 1'licenicia, 69/7 ; Holy Land in, 78/37 ; extent and divisions of, 79/i, etc.; pigeon-post in, 79/8; position of, 48/15, 95/13 ; description of, 174/20 ; once Christiai 1,199/16; Desert of, position and extent of, 29/4 and I5. etc.
Syrians, tlieir doctrine of Confession, 8O/26; rites and cnstoms of, 8O/27, ete. ; alphabetof, 80/29; their views concerning the deseent of peoples, and title of Chan, 145/i8-l46/20.
Table, of Breaking of Bread, at Tibe-rias, 78/8 (se« Note); of Last Supper, part of, at Mt. Sion, 6O/21.
Tabor, Mt., description and scriptural associations of, 76/ii, etc.; the Last Judgement to he held on, 76/31
Tabriz, city of, greatest city in Arme-nia, 172/3.
Taknia, enchanter, 80/15 ; Moham-nied;ins say Biessed Virgin doubted if Angel Gabriel were he, 85/l8, etc.
Taneez, Jewish name for Mt. Ararat, 98/33-
Tan^hot, second Tartar lineage, 146/ 33-
Tangut Chan, secThiaut Chan.
Tapiobane (Ceylon), isle of, described, 200/6, etc.; hills of gold in, watclied by ants, 200/28.
Tarmegite, land of, described, 103/29.
Tarshish, land of, position of, 169/3; obedient to Great Chan, 170/26; cnstoms of inhubitants of, 169/6 ; King of, one of the Magi, I69/4. See Note.
Tarsus, city of, 215/ig.
Tartaire, see Tartary, cloth of.
Tartars, ruled Holy Land, 49/n ; evil habits of, 82/26, 146/28; descend-ants of Ham, 146/23; greatest ot the seven chief nations ofAsia, 146/31 ; rise of, H6/25 149/24; why they worsliiptheowl, 148/2 8-119/7; \vhy they worsliip the number nine, 149/ 16-35; their belief in God, 152/i, I63/24; law and customs of, in Cathay, I63/1-I68/27; religious beliefs of, 152/i, 1^3/24-29 ; super-stitions of, 164/9, ete. ; condition of Tartar women, 165/3, etc.; food and drink of, 82/26, I65/14, etc.; do not respect strangers, 165/12; dirty habits of, 165/23; warfare of, 84/i, I66/3 and 33 ; their views on nakedncss, I66/24; description of, 167/7; funeral customs of, 167/13-I68/7 > their idea of the 'uture lile, 167/31; se« also Tartary and Emperor of Tartars.
Tartars, Emperor of, Batu, of Golden , Horde, 83/7; account of first chan, 146/35-149/24 ; imperial family of, 163/30-164/8; method and l eremo-nial of election of Emperor, 168/7, etc. ; see also Clian and Cathay.
Tartary, 3/24; evil climate and eondi-tions of, 8-/27-84/16, 217/1; routes to, 96/15, 98/19 ; Caydon, the Tartar city in China, described, 140/i8; once Christian, 199/i6; held of Great Chan. 216/35; on way to Jerusalem, 216/34 J see also Tartars, Cathay, Batu, etc.
Tartary, cloth of, 24/19, II6/25; in Great Clian's household, 152/27, 153/1 ; Tartars clothed in, 1(3/3; offered to Emperor of Tartars at his coronation. I68/27.
Tatou, the Tartar city, see Caydon and Gaydo.
Tattcoing, in Sumatra, 124/26.
Tauris, city of, formerly called Faxis, described, 99/21.
Taurizo, city of, see Tabriz.
Taverns, preferred to churehes, 88/34.
Techue (Tekoah), town of, grave of Amos the prophet at, 214/17.
Telling of beads, in Nacumera^ 130/ 28.
Teli Keimun, see Cain, Mt.
Teman, eity of, in laudol Job, IOO/29.
Tempests, in Tartary, 83/2 ; not in Isle of Brahmans, frequent in the West, 195/1, etc.
Temple, at Jerusalem, described, 53/ 22, etc. ; Canons Regular at, 54/20,
58/i3; Cliarlemagne in, 54/23; burnt by Titus, 54/33; rebuilt twioe, 55/5 and 11 ; Saracen rever-ence for, 55/20; dimensions and deseription of, 55/28-5« /30 ; names of, 57/33; David not alloned to build, 57/24; Scriptural associations of, 57/34-58/36.
Templars, Knights, see Hospitallers.
Ten Commandments, in Ark of Cove-nant, 56/14 ; obeyed by Bralimans, 194/15.
Ten Tribes, 71/18 (see Kote); enelosed in Scytliian Mts., l7«/20.
Terah (Thare), Abraham'sfather, 102/5-
Termegite, see Tarmegite.
Tesbria, in Greek Archipelago, IO/10.
Tessne, son of Thiaut Chan, 164/1.
Thaby, name for giant reeds in Pathen,
126/33-
Thamy (Don), River, 95/21.
Thana, isle of, see Chana, isle of.
Thare, see Terah.
Tharse, land of, see Tarshish.
Tliauriso, city of, see Tauris.
Tliebe, liiver, m/23. See Kote.
Thecla, St., saved linger of St. John Baptist, 71/29.
Theft, texts used as charms against, 76/1 ; see also Robbery.
Tlieman, city of, see Teman.
Theodosius, Emperor, removed St. John Baptisfs head to Constantinople,
71/34-
The--philus, of Haran, saved by Our La.ly, 27/4.
Thera, see Calistre.
Thert (unleavened) bread, Greeks make Sa. rament of the Altur of, 12/6 (see Kote); Syrians use, for Saerament, 8O/29. See Kote.
Thiaut, name of Great Chan, at time of Mandeville's visit, 163/32 (see note); wivesand sons of, 164/1, etc.
Thire, city of, see Tyre.
Tholomayda, see Aere.
Thomas, St., Apostle, 6O/32 ; girdle given to, by Our Lady, t)5/i ; body once in Mesopotamia, now in Cala-mia, 114/23, etc. ; dooms given by hand of, 115/3, etc.; chur. h of, deseribed, 115/13; Idol of Juggernaut in ehun-h of, 115/17, ete. ; his way of saying Mass, 200/1.
Thomas, St., Patriarcli of, head of Indian Church, coinpared to the Pope, 184/20; christians of, 199/31.
Thorn (p), letter, in Englisli alphabet, 92/12.
Tliorns, Chrisfs crown of, see Orown.
Thrace, 5/6, IO/18.
Three Holy Cliildren, names of, 21/6, etc.
Three Ivings, names of, 46/14 ; met at Cassan, 46/20. IOO/4; qui'-k journey of, 46/21, etc.; plače where their star fell, 46/13 ; lands ruled by, 21/ 32, 104/22, I69/4.
Thunder and lightning, in T»rtary, 83/3 ; not among Bralimans, but in west, 195/1.
Tiberias, city of, on Sea of Tiberias, deseribed, 77/20, etc.; baths of, 77/ 25 ; Table of Breaking of Bread at, 78/8; site of Miracle of Loaves and Pishes near, 78/12 ; dart čast at Our Lord in, 78/14.
Tiberias, sea of. 69/3 i city of Tiberias on, 77/19; names of, 77/33; deseription of, 77/19, etc.; bridgenear, 77/26; assiiciations of, with Our Lord, 78/i, etc.; Capernaum and Sephor on, 78/i8, etc.
Tibet, see Ryboth.
Tibetans, land and customs of, 205/ 7-206/28.
Tiger, gives its name to R. Tigris, 203/16.
Tigris, River, 174/29; bounds Mesopotamia, 27/6; Hows from Earthly Paradise, 95/9; countries bouuded by, 95/io, etc.; course of, 202/36; deseription of, 2o3/i4-204/7 ; reason for name, 203/14, etc.
Titus, Emperor of Rome, son of Ves-pasian, besieged Jerusalem, 54/29; burnt the 1'emple, 54/33 ; ill-treated the .lews, 64/33-6:1/3; took Ark of Covenant to Rome, 56/i2.
Tobijaip, buried «t Nineveh, 102/io.
Toleration, see Religious Toleration.
Tonsures, round and square, of tlie Georgians, 8O/36.
Toothill (an observation post, or look-out), of Rieh Man. 208/i. See Kote.
Torrens Ivishon, called Radumu, 74/11.
Tortouse (Tortosa), city of, 216/13.
Tournaments, imaginary, produced by Enehanters, 156/24.
Toursout, see Tarsus.
Tovvels, rare among Tartars, I65/25.
Tracbie, see Thrace.
Trachonitis, kingdom of, extent of, 77/31-
Tracoda, isle of, inliabited by cave-dwellers who hiss like snakes, 129/ 35-130/10; precious stone, Traco-doun, in, 130/6,
Tracodoun, preoious stone of 60 colours, 130/6.
Tragye, oountry of, obedient to Emperor of Constantinople, IO/15.
Transfiguration, aeoounts of Clirisfs, 76/21.
Transmigration of Souls, believed in by Monks at Hangchow, 137/23, eto.
Transmontane, name for Polar or Lode Star, II9/23.
Treaele, see Triacle.
Trebizond (Trapazond), city of, 98/20; formerly haven of Pontus Euxinus, 96/19; description of, 96/19, ete. ; St. Athanasius buried at, 96/22; empire of, once lield of Emperor of Constantinople, but usurped by liis deputy, 97/2.
Trees, of Sun and Moon, 32/28, 198/ 26; vvorshipped, IO9/17; producing lionev, flour and poison, 126/9-31; dried up at deatli of Christ, 4-1/3}-45/3; taee tliat sprang up on night of Blessed Virgin's Coneeption, 58/21 ; tree tliat grew from burning dart čast at Our Lord, 78/15, etc.; trees bearing clove and gyiofres, ete., 176/ 13; ephemeral trees in India, 182/8; bearing cotton, 178/26; cotton and nut trees, 192/27 and 36; ineom-bustible and rotless, 192/34 ; see also Dirpe.
Triacle, 126/i 5.
Trinity, Holy, present at Clirisfs Baptism, 69/23; three persons of, accepted by Saraeens, 87/23, and by Indians, I8I/12; token of, 214/6; unknown to heathens, 208/20.
Tripoli, city of, 212/25; 216/15; de-stroyed by Sultan of Egypt, 22/33.
Trov.ruinsof, onHellespont IO/5, et-.; destruction of, referred to, I8/27; Eneas of, 26/34; Hadrian of lineage of, 55/10. See Note.
T'siningchow, ser- Sug.irmago.
Tureopuli, country of, IO/14.
Turkestan, on way to India, 170/22; position and description of, 169/8, etc., 171/12.
Turkey, kingdom of, 3/23; 171 /30; 172/17; on way to Jerusalem, 13/ 23, 215/2; provinces and extent of, 174/14, etc.; once Cliristian, 199/i6.
Turkisli bows, Amazons shoot with, 103/16.
Turks, I6/17; 97/4; possessions of, 14/ 12; ruled Holy Land, 49/n; Erze-rum wasted by, 98/22; took Nicfea
from Emperor of Constantinople, 215/4.
Turpentine, a counterfeit for balm,
32/34.
Turcpieman (Tureoman) =Tympieman, sultan, 22/24. Sce Note.
Tuscany, on \vay to Cairo, 35/23.
Two-headed geese, in Ceylon, 132/9-
Tympieman (El-Mo'izz Eybek), 6th sultan of Egypt, let St. Louis be ransomed, 22/21. See Note.
Tyre (Thire), city of, 213/7; called Surrye, described, I8/3; Scriptnral associations of, 18/10-20; rubies found 011 sea-side of, 18/9; Chureh of St. Saviours at, I8/20; Agenore, described as the father of Dido, reigned at, 18/28; a day's journey from Acre, 19/8.
Uber, name of Caspian Mts., 176/19. See Note.
Unclean beasts, eating of, forbidden in Greek Chureh, 12/35.
Unction, Greek use of, restricted to Baptism, 12/n.
Unieorns, 199/2.
Unity of God, doctrine of, rejected by Saraeens, 87/23; believed in by Tartars, 163/24, and by Brahmans, 195/6.
Unmarried women, in Mancy, wear token to show unmarried state, 136/12.
Ur, city of, birth-place of Abraham, 102/4.
Urchins, (liedgehogs), called Porcz de Spyne, 193/22.
Urghendj, see Chorasine, city of.
Usury, not forbidden as deadly sin, by Greek Chureh, 12/19.
Valair, 4th Tartar lineage, 146/34.
Vale Perilous, the, also called Vale Enchanted, or of Devils, described, 187/3-189/22; Mandeville and his company's passage through, 188/ 9-189/22; precautions of good christians before entering, I87/32.
Valleys, formed by Noah's fiood, 202/4, ete.
Valona, haven of, 36/18, 213/28, 214/29.
Vapa, name for wine in Geth, IOO/12. See Note.
Venice, 35/iS, 36/22, 96/17, 213/25, 214/28; distance of, from Acre, 19/ 12; St. Mark's bones at, 36/32; merchants of, 91/i2, 108/22, 140/7;
compared witli Hangchoiv, 136/29; distance of, from Cathay, HO/9, I8O/23; gulfof, 35/19.
Veuom, Irom trees, used by Jewa to poison('hristians, 126/12, etc.; from bark of trees, 126/29 i from serpents, 193/19.
Ventours (misprint in text for Veu-tours = vultures), do reverence to Great Chan, 156/12.
Termin, expelled from Convent of Sinai, 40/21, ete.
Vespasian, father of Titus, 54/29.
Vines, surround Bethlehem, 47/3 i giant vines, 176/i5 ; vine plantedby St. John the Evangelist, 41 /4; golden vine in Great ('han's palače, 143/22; vinesof Gaddy, nameforbalm, 66/24.
Violastres, Indian diamonds called, lOti/20.
Virgin Birtli of Christ, Saracen belief in, 85/8; Brahman belief in, 198/2.
Virgin Mary, l/io; church of, at Cairo, 21 /1; rested on site of church of St. Nicliolas, 46/34 ; spots of her milk 011 stones, 46/36; learned Psalter sitting 011 Ročk Bethel, 57/ 14; bed of, 58/17; conception of, 58/20; dwelt and died at Mt. Sion, 59/37; body of, borne by Apostles to Vale of Jehoaliaphat, 6O/2, 61 /13 ; church of, at Mt. Sion, 59/36-6O/7; heard Angels sing Mass, 6O/28; Visitation of, 62/14 ; Sepulchre and age of, 63/5 ; gave her girdle to St. Tliomas, in a visi on, 65/i; herdeath foretold by Angel, 65/9 ; begotten at Jerusalem, boni at Nazareth, 75/i ; niarried wheii foui teen, at Nazareth, 75/3; dates in her life, 76/6, etc.; miraculous image of, at Sardenak, 82/21; Mohamrnedan belief concerning, 85/3-86/36, 87/29-35; Brahman prophecy of Chrisfs birtli of, 198/2; use of images of, 208/29; church of, outside Rames, where Christ appeared to her, 214/4.
Virgo, sign of, 28/5.
Vivary, containing valuables, at Cal-amia, 116/n ; in Great Chan's palače, described, 141/2.
Volga, River, see Etliill.
Vultures, see Ventours, misprint in text for Veutours.
Wales, outside the Seven Climates, 124/12.
War, unknown among Brahmans, 195/ 2; carrier-pigeons used in, 79/7.
Warkes, name for elephanta in Cal-" onak, 128/2.
Water, that freezes by night only, 212/21.
Water-leeches, of great size, in Ceylon, 131/29.
\Veatlier, foretold by volcanoes, 36/8 ; good \veatlier in Isle of Brahmans, 195/1.
Veeping Pillars, at Jerusalem, 51 /14.
Well, of Moses, 37/i7, 40/31; of Living Waters, I8/12; of Jacob, 70/32 ; in \vhh'h Joseph vas east, 71/13 ; of Job, wliicli changes colour four times a year, 72/18, etc.; of Gabriel, in \vhieh Christ batlied, 75/15, etc. ; well beside whicli Lamech slew Cain, 77/14; liot and eold, 104/4 : of Voutli, 113/3 ; wells flowing >ith vrine, milk and honey, 185/27 ; of Earthly Paradise, 202/ 28, the source of ali s\veet waters, 203/2.
West Sea, 79/5. See Note.
Vheat, scarce in India, I8O/34.
\Vhips, Tartars do not strike liorses vitli handles of, 164/17.
"VVhite Knight, The, apparition of, to Jengliiz Chan, 147/1, etc., 149/12.
Whit-Saturday, 199/21.
Widows, burning of, see Suttee.
"Wieselburg (Neiseburgli), castle of,
4/33-
Wine, of Martha, H/25 ; Cyprus, I6/21; forbiddenby Mabomet, 47/9, 91/27; secretly drunk by Saracens, 91/29 ; drunk by women only, in Lomb, 114/i8; called " Bigon " in China, 137/1 ; not drunk by Tartars, 165/33, 217/3, or in Tar.sliish or Ivlnvarezm, I69/7-17 ; conduit of ivine, etc., I85/27.
Winters, two each year in Taprobane, 200/10.
Women, liead-dress of niarried, 142/14, 3 63/9, alid of unmarried, 136/12; Tartar women praetise most trades, 165/3; dressed as men, 163/7, 165/ 8; drink wine and shave their beards, in Lomb, 114/i8 ; feet of, bound, 207/i6, etc. ; with eyes of precious stones, that kili \vitli a look, 190/8, etc.; that gi'ieve for birth and rejoice for death of chil-dren, 191/2, etc. ; see also Marriage, Suttee, Children, Divorce, Polyandry, etc.
Wood, incombustible and hard, 192/ 30-35-

Wool, priče of, compared with silk, 153/5; ivool - bearing trees, see Cotton.
World, see Earth.
Worms, white and great, with black heads, in Calonak, 129/3.
AVrecks, caused by Adainant Rocks, seen by Mandeville, I8O/10, etc.
Xanadu, eity of, see Saduz.
Yalovatch, see Antioch the Less.
Yangoliow, city of, see Janhdiay.
Yangtse Kiang (Dalay, Balay), River, description and conrse of, 138/9 (see Note); city of Menzu on, 139/25.
Yezd, city of, sce Geth, and note on page IOO/9.
Yogh (3), letter, in English alphabet, 92/12.
Youth, see under Fountain.
Ypocras, see Hippocrates.
Ypotaynes, sec Hippopotamus.
Yroga, name of Tartars' God of Nature, 163/29. Sei Note.
Ysya Chan, name of Jengliiz Chan's statutes, 147/28.
Zacchaaus, the d\varf, of Jerielio, 65/ 14.
Zacharias, altar near wliich he \vas slain, 57/36.
Zacharias, priest, 57/i8.
Zacharias, prophet, tomb of, 64/2.
Zaimunna, death of, 74/16.
Žarim, city of, see Jezreel.
Zarocon (Sheerkooh), first Sultan of Egypt, 22/6. See Note.
Zebah, death of, 74/i6. See Note.
Zebedee, fatlier of SS. James and John, 77/12; 78/8.
Zeboim, see Seboym.
Zebulun, tribe of, 78/26.
Zede\vall, spice, in Java, 125/15.
Zeeb, death of, 74/i6. See Note.
Zenomyne, St., shrine of, in Cyprus, 17/21. See Note.
Zerali, see Are.
Zinglantz (Cranganor), city of, in Pepper Forest, Hl/33.
Zoar, city of, 66/30, 68/12 ; in Dead Sea, 67/29 ; d\velliug-place of Lot, and saved by him, 67/31, etc.
Zodiac, signs of, in Ark of Covenant, 56/27. See Note.
Printed in Great Britain by Richard Clay & Sons, Li.mitel^ bungav, suffolk,
&iu\hx (Bitfllislt Sal ^oriifiii.
GOMMITTEE OF MANAGEMENT:
Honorary Director:
SIR I. GOLLANCZ, F.B.A., LITT.D., KING'S COLLEGE, LONDON, W.C. 2.
Assistant Director and Secretary:
Miss M A BEL DAY, D.Lit., 15, ELGIN COURT, ELGIN AVENUE,
LONDON, W. 9.
American Committee
] f(] ■	Prof. G. L. KiTTnuDGE, Harvard Goli., Cambr., Mass.
I Uiiairmen : pmf j w RRIaHT J0lms Honkins Oniv . Rnllimnrp.
Prof. J. W. Buigut, Johns Hopkius Univ., Bnltimore. Hon. Sec. : Prof. Carleton Brown, Univ. of Minnesota.
DR. HENRY BKADLEY, F.B.A., D.Lit. Sir SIDNEY LEE, E.B.A., Lrrr.D. Professor R. W. CHAMBERS, D.Lit. Mr. IIENUY LITTLEIIALES. Rev. DR. ANDREW CLARK.	Professor A. \V. POLLARD, C.B.,
Mr. W. A. DALZIEL.	F.B.A.
Professor W. P. KER, F.B.A., LL.D. Mr. ROBERT STEELE.
SIR G. F. WARNER, F.B.A., D.Lit.
Bankers:
THE NATIONAL PROVINCIAL AND UNION BANK OF ENGLAND, 2, PRINCES STREET, LONDON, E.O. 2.
The Subscription to the Society, \vhich constitutes merobership, is £2 2s. a year for the annual publications, from 1921 onvvards, dne in advance on the lst of january, and should be paid by Cheque, Postal Order, or Money Order, crost ' National Provincial and Union Bank of England,' to the Secretary, De. Mabel Day, 15, Elgin Court, Elgin Avenue, London, W. 9. The Society's Texts can also be purchased separately through a bookseller at the prices put after them in the Lists.
Any Member could save tirne and trouble by sending the Secretary an order on the Members Banker to pay his subscription each January, until countermanded. A printed form for tliis purpose would be sent on application to the Secretary.
The Early English Text Society was started by the late Dr. Furnivall in 1864 for the purpose of bringing the mass of Old English Literature within the reach of the ordinary študent, and of wiping away the reproach under which England had long rested, of having felt little interest in the monuments of her early language and life.
On the starting of the Society, so many Texts of importance were at once taken in hand by its Editors, that it became necessary in 18G7 to open, besides the Original Series with which the Society began, an Extra Series which should be mainly devoted to fresli editions of ali that is most valuable in printed MSS. and Caxton's and other black-letter books, though first editions of MSS. will not be excluded when the convenience of issuing them demands their inclusion in tlie Extra Series. From 1921 there will be but one series of publications, merging the Original and Extra Series.
During the fifty years of the Society's existence, it has produced, with whatever shorteomings, and at a cost of over £35,000, an amount of good solid work for \vhich ali students of our Language, and some of our Literature, must be grateful, and Avhich has rendered possible the beginnings (at least) of proper Histories and Dictionaries of that Language and Literature, and has illustrated the thoughts, the life, the manners and customs of our forefathers and foremothers.
But the Society's experience has sho\vn the very small number of those inheritors of the speech of Cyne\vulf, Chancer, and Shakspere, vvho care t\vo guineas a year for the records of that speech. The Society has never had money enough to produce the Texts that could easily have been got ready for it; and Editors are now anxious to send to press the work they have prepared. The necessity has therefore arisen for trying to inerease the number of the Society's members, and to induce its \vell-wishers to help it by gifts of money, either in one sum or by instalments. The Committee trust that every Member will bring before his or her friends and acquaintances the Society's claims for liberal support. Until ali Early English MSS. are printed, no proper History of our Language or Social Life is possible.
ORIGINAL SERIES. (One guhiea eacli year up to 1920.)
Early English Alliterative Poems, ab. 1360 a.d., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 16«.	1864
2.	Arthur, ab. 1110, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M. A. 4s.	„
3.	Lauderon the Dewtie of Kyngis, &e., 1556, ed. F. Hali, D.C.L. 4s.	„
4.	Sir Gawayne and the Green Knight, ab. 1360, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 1 Os.	,,
5.	Hume's Orthographie and Congruitie of the Britan Tongue, ab. 1617, ed. H. B. Wheatley. 4s.	1865
6.	Lancelot of the Laik, ab. 1500, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 8s.	„
7.	Genesis & Exodus, ab. 1250, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 8«.	,,
8.	Morte Arthure, ab. 1440, ed. E. Brock. 7«.	„
9.	Thynne on Speghfsed. of Cliaucer, a.d. 1599, ed. Dr. G. Kingsley and Dr. F. J. Furnivall. 10«.	,,
10.	Merlin, ab. 1440, Part I., ed. H. B. Wheatley. is. 6d.	„
11.	Lyndesay'8 Monarche, &c., 1552, Part I., ed. J. Small, M. A. S s.	,,
12.	Wright's Chaste Wife, ab. 1462, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M. A. Is.	„
13.	Seinte Marherete, 1200-1330, ed. Rev. O. Cookayne.	186«
14.	Kyng Hom, Floris and Blanoheflour, ftc., ed. Rev. J. R. Lumby, D.D., re-ed. Dr. G. H. McKnight. 5s. „
15.	Political, Religious, and Love Poems, ed. F. J. Furnivall. 7s. 6d.	f,
16.	The Book of Ouinte Essence, ab. 1460-70, ed. F. J. Furnivall. Is.	>(
17.	Parallel Estracts from 45 MSS. ofPiers the Plowman,ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. Is.	„
18.	Hali Heidenhad, ab. 1200, ed. Rev. O. Cockayne, re-edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall. (v. under 1920.)	,,
19.	Lyndesay's Monarche, &o., Part II., ed. J. Sinall, M.A. 3s. 6d.	f(
20.	Richard Rolle de Hampole, English Prose Treatises of, ed. Rev. G. G. Perry. (®. under 1920.)	„
21.	Merlin, Part II., ed. H. B. Whcatley. 4s.	„
22.	Partenay or Lusignen, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 6s.	>t
23.	Dan Michel's Ayenbiteof Inwyt, 1340, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10«. dd.	„
24.	Hymns to the Virgin and Christ; the Farliament of Devils, &c., ab. 1430, ed. F. J. Furnivall. S«,	1867
25.	The Staoions of Rome, the Pilgrims'Sea-voyage, with Člene Maydenhod, ed. F. J. Furnivall. 1«.	„
26.	Religious Pieces in Prose and Verse, from R. Thornton's MS., ed. Rev. G. G. Perry. 5«. [1913]	,,
27.	Levins's Manipulus Vooahulorum, a ryming Dictionary, 1570, ed. H. B. Wheatley. 12«.
28.	William's Vision ofPiers the Plowman, 1362 a.d. ; Text A, Part I., ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 6«.	„
29.	Old English Homilies (ab. 1220-30 a.d.). Series I, Part I. Edited by Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 7«.
30.	Pierce the Ploughmans Črede, ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat. 2«.
31.	Myro's Duties of a Parish Priest, in Verse, ab. 1420 a.d., ed. E. Peacock. 4«.	1868
32.	Early English ffleals and Hanners : the Boke of Norture of John Russell, the Bokes of Keruynge,
Curtasye, and Demeanor, the Babees Book, Urbanitatis, &c., ed. F. J. Furnivall. 12«.
33.	The Knight de la Tour Landry, ab. 1440 a.d. A Book for Daughters, ed. T. Wright, M. A.
34.	Old English Homilies (before 1300 a.d.). Series I, Part II., ed. R. Morris, LL.D. 8«.	„
35.	Lyndesay's Works, Part III. : Tlie Historie and Testament of Squyer Meldrum, ed. F. Hali. 2«.
36.	Merlin, Part III. Ed. H. B. Wlieatley. On Artliurian Localities, by J. S. Stuart Glennie. 12s.	1869
37.	Sir David Lyndesay'sWorks, Part IV., Ane Satyre of the Tliree Eataits. Ed. F. Hali, D.C.L. 4«.	„ 3S. William's Vision ofPiersthe Plowman, Part II. Text B. Ed. Rev. W. Skeat, M.A. 10«. 8d.	,,
39.	Alliterative Romance of the Destruction of Troy. Ed. D. Donaldson Ji G. A. Pantou. Pt. I. 10«. 6d.	,,
40.	English Gilds, tlieir Statutes and Customs, 1389 a.d. Edit. Toulmin Smith and Lucy T. Smith,
with an Essay on Gilds and Trades-Unions, by Dr. L. Brentano. 21«.	1870
41.	WilliamLauder'sMinor Poems. Ed. F. J. Furnivall. 3s.
42.	Bemardus De Gura Rei Famuliaris, Early Scottish Prophecies, Ae. Ed. J. R. Lumby, M. A. 2«.	„
43.	Ratis Raving, and otlier Moral and Religious Pieces. Ed. J. R Luinby, M.A. 3«.	„
44.	The Alliterative Romance of Joseph of Arimathie, or The Holy Grail: from tlie Vernon MS.;
with W. de Worde's and Pynson's Lives of Joseph : ed. Rev. \V. W. Skeat, M.A. 5«.	1871
45.	King Alfred'« West-Saxon Version of Oregory's Pastoral Care, edited from 2 MSS., with an
English translation, by Henry Sweet, Esq., B.A., Balliol College, Oxford. Part I. 10«.
46.	Legenda of the Holy Rood, Symbols of the Passion and Cross Poems, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10«.
47.	Sir David Lyndesay's Works, Part V., ed. Dr. J. A. H. Murray. 3s.
48.	The Times' Whiatle, and otlier Poems, by R. C., 1616 ; ed. by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 6s.
49.	An Old English Misoellany, eontaining a Bestiary, Kentish Sermons, Proverbs of Alfred, and
Religious Poems of tlie 13th cent., ed. from the MSS. by the Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. 10«.	1872
50.	King Alfred'sWest-Saxon Version of Gregory's Pastoral Care, ed. H. Sweet, M. A. Part II. 10«.	,,
51.	The Life of St Juliana, 2 versions, a.d. 1230, witli translations ; ed. T. O. Cockayne & E. Brock. 2s.	„
52.	Palladiuson Husbondrie, englisht (ab. 1420 a.d.),ed. Rev. Barton Lodge, M.A. Part I. 10«.
53.	Old-English Homilies, Series II., and three Hymns to the Virgin and God, 13th-century, with
the musie to two of them, in old and modern notation ; ed. Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. 8«.	1873
54.	The Vision of Piers Plowman, Test C : Richard the Redeles (by William, the author of the Vision,
and The Crowned King ; Part III., ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 18«.	„
55.	Generydes, a Romance, ab. 1440 a.d. ed. W. Aldis Wright, M.A. Part I. 3s.
4	The Original Series of the " Earhj English Text Soeiety."
56.	The Gest Hystoriale of the Destruction of Troy, in alliterative verse ; ed. by D. Donaldson, Esq„
and the late Itev. G. A. Panton. Part II. 10«. 6d.	1874
57.	The Early English Version of the " Cursor Mundi" ; in four Texts, edited by the Hev. E. Morris,
M.A., LL.D. Part I, with 2 photolitliograpliic facsimiles. 10«. 6tf.	■ >
58.	The Blickling Eomilies, 971 A.r>., ed. Rev. R. Morris, LL.D. Part I. 8«.
59.	The " Cursor Mundi " in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris Part II. 15».	1875 CO. Meditacyuns on the Soper of our Lorde (by Robert of Brunne), edited by J. M. Cowper. 2«. 6d.
61.	The Romance and Propheeies of Thomas of Erceldoune, from 5 MSS.; ed. Dr. J. A. H. Murray. 10«. 6i(.	„
62.	The " Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part III. 15«.	1876
63.	The Blickling Homilies, 971 a.d., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part II. 7s.	.. 61. Francis Thynne's Embleames and Epigram«, a.d. 1600, ed. P. J. Furnivall. 7«.
65.	Be Domes Deege (Bede's Ve Die Judicii), &c., ed. J. R. Lumby, B.D. 2«.
66.	The " Cursor Mundi," in four Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part IV., with 2 autotypes. 10«.	1877 «7. Notes on Piers Piowman, by the Rev. W. W. Skeat, M. A. Part I. 21«.
«8. The "Cursor Mundi," in 4 Texts, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part V, 25«.	1878 69. Adam Davie's 5 Dreams about Edward II., &o., ed. F. J. Furnivall, M. A. 5«.
10. Generydes, a Romance, ed. W. Aldis Wriglit, M. A. Part II. 4«.	..
71.	The Lay Folks Mass-Book, four texts, ed. Rev. Canon Simmons. 25«.	1879
72.	Palladius on Husbondrie, englisht (ab. 1420 A.D.). Part II. Ed. S. J. Herrtage, B. A. 15«.	„
73.	The Blickling Homilies, 971 a.d., ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. Part III. 10«.	1680
74.	English Works of WycUf, hitherto unprinted, ed. F. D. Mattliew, Esq. 20«.
75.	Catholicon Anglioum, an early English Dictionary, from Lord Monson's MS. a.d. 1488, ed., with
Introduction & Notes, by S. J. Herrtage, B.A. ; and witli a Preface by H. B. Wlieatley. 20«.	1881
76.	Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, in MS. Cott. Ju). E 7., ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M. A. Part I. 10«.
77.	Beowulf, the unique MS. autotyped and transliterated, edited by Prof. Zupitza, Ph.D. 25«.	1882
78.	The Fifty Earliest English Wills, in the Court of Probate, 1387-1439, ed. by F. J. Furnivall, M. A. 7«.	,,
79.	King Alfred's Orosius, from Lord Tollemache's 9th century MS., Fart I. ed. H. Sweet, M. A. 13«.	1888 796. Extra Volume. Facsimile of the Epinal Glossary, ed. II. Sweet, M.A. 15«.	,,
80.	The Early-English Life of St. Katherine and its Latin Original, ed. Dr. Einenkel. 12«.	1884
81.	Piers Plowman : Notes, Glossary, Ac. Part IV, completing the work, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M.A. 18«. „
82.	Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, MS. Cott. Jul. E 7., ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, M. A., LL.D. Tart II. 12s.	1885
83.	The Oldest English Teits, Charters, &c., ed. H. Sweet, M.A. 20«.	„
84.	Additional Analogs to ' The Wright's Chaste Wife,' No. 12, by A. Clonston. 1«.	1886
85.	The Three Kings of Cologne. 2 English Texts, and 1 Latin, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 17«.	n
86.	Prose Lives ofWomen Saints, ab. 1610 a.d., ed. from the unique MS. by Dr. C. Horstmann. 12«.	„
87.	The Early South-English Legendary (earliest version), Laud MS. 108, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 20«.	1887 83. Hy. Bradshaw's Life of St. Werburghe (Pynson, 1521), ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 10«.	„
89.	Viees and Virtues, from the nnique MS., ab. 1200 a.d., ed. Dr. F. Holtliausen. Part I. 8«.	1888
90.	Anglo-Saxon and Latin Rule of St. Benet, interlinear Glosses, ed. Dr. H. Logeman. 12«.	„
91.	Two Fifteenth-Oentury Cookery-Books, ab. 1430-1450, edited by lir. T. Austin. 10«.	,,
92.	Eadwine's CanterhuryPsalter, from the Trin. Cambr. MS., ab. 1150 A.D.,ed. F. Harsley, B.A. rt. I. 12«.	1889
93.	Defensor'sLiberScintillarum, edited from tho MSS. by Erncst Rhodes, B.A. 12«.	„
94.	AeHric's Metrical Lives of Saints, MS. Cott. Jul. E 7, Part III., ed. Prof. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. 15«.	1890
95.	The Old-English version of Bede's Ecclesiastioal History, re-ed. by Dr. Thomas Millcr. Part I, § 1. 18«. „
96.	The Old-English version of Bede's Ecclesiastioal History, re-ed. by Dr. Thomas Miller. Pt. I, § 2. 15«.	1891
97.	The Earliest English Prose Psalter, edited from its 2 MSS. by Dr. K. D. Buelbring. Part I. 15«.
98.	MinorPoems of the Vernon MS., Part I., ed. Dr. C. Horstmann. 20«.	1892
99.	Cursor Mundi. Part VI. Preface, Notes, and Glossary, ed. Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 10«.	,,
100.	Capgrave's Life of St. Katharine, ed. Dr. C. Horstmann, witli Forewords by Dr. Furnivall. 20«.	1893
101.	Cursor Mundi. Part VII. Essay on tlie MSS., their Dialects, by Dr. H. Hupe. 10«.
102.	Lanfranc's Cirurgie, ab. 1400 a.d., ed. Dr. R. von Fleisehhacker. Part I. 20«.	1894
103.	The Legend of the Cross, from a 12th century MS., ed. Prof. A. S. Napier, M. A., Ph.D. 7s. 6d.
104.	The Exeter Book (Anglo-Saxon Poems), re-edited from the unique MS. by I. Gollancz, M.A. Part I. 20«.	1895
105.	The Prymer or Lay-Folks' Prayer-Book, Camb. Univ. MS., ab. 1420, ed. Henry Littlehales. Part I. 10«. ,,
106.	R. Misyn's Fire of Love and Mending of Life (Hampole), 1434, 1435, ed. Rev. R. Harvej', M. A. 15«.	1896
107.	The English Conquest of Ireland, a.d. 1166-1185, 2 Texts, 1425,1440, Pt. I, ed. Dr. Furnivall. 15«.
108.	Child-Marriages and -Divorces, Trothplights, &c. Chester Depositions, 1561-6, ed. Dr. Furnivall. 15«.	1897
109.	The Prymer or Lay-Folks Prayer-Book, ab. 1420, ed. Henry Littlehales. Part II. 10«.	„
110.	The Old-English Version of Bede's Ecclesiastical History, ed. Dr. T. Miller. Part II, § 1. 15«.	1898
111.	The Old-English Version of Bede's Ecclesiastioal History, ed. Dr. T. Miller. Part II, § 2. 15«.	„
112.	Merlin, Part IV: Outlines of the Legend of Merlin, by Prof. W. E. Me*d, Ph.D. 15s.	1899
113.	ttueen Eliiabeth's Englishings of Boethius, Plutarch &c. ftc., ed. Miss C. Pemberton. 15«.	,,
114.	Aelfric's Metrical Lives of Saints, Part IV and last, ed. Prof. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. 10«.	1900
115.	Jacob's Well, edited from the unique Salisbury Cathedral MS. by Dr. A. Brandeis. Part I. 10«.	„
116.	An Old-English Martyrology, re-edited by Dr. G. Herzfeld. 10«.	n
117.	Minor Poems of the Vernon MS., edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall. Part II. 15«.	1901 11S. The Lay Folks'Catechism, ed. by Canon Simmons and Rev. H. E. Nolloth, M.A. 5«.	„ 119. Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne (1303), and its French original, re-ed. by Dr. Furnivall. Pt, I. 10«. 130. The Rule ofSt. Benet in Northern Prose and Verse & Caxton's Summary,ed. by E. A. Kock. 15«	19f2
The Original Series of the " Earlg English Text Societg."	5
121.	The Laud MS. Troy-Book, ed. from the unique Laud MS. 595, by Dr. J. E. Wulflng. Part I. 15«.	1902
122.	The Laud MS. Troy-Book, ed. from tho unique Laud MS. 595, by Dr. J. E. Wlllfing. Part II. 20«.	1903
123.	Robert of Brunne's Handlyng Synne (1303), and its French original, re-ed. by Dr. Fumivall. Pt. II. 10«. ,,
124.	Twenty-six Political and other Poems from Digby MS. 102 kc., od. by Dr. J. Kail. Part I. 10«.	1904
125.	Medieval Records of a London Cit,y Church, ed. IIenry Littlehales. Part I. 10«.	,,
126.	An Alphabet of Talea, in Northern English, from the Latiu, ed. Mrs. M. M. Banks. Part I. 10«.	„
127.	An Alphabet of Tales, in Northern English, from the Latin, cd. Mrs. M. M. Banks. Part II. 10«.	1905
128.	Medieval Records of a London City Church, ed. Henry Littlehales. Part II. 10«.	,,
129.	The English Register of GodstowNunnery, ed. from the MSS. by the Rev. Dr. Andrew Clark. Pt. I. 10«. ,,
130.	The English Register of Godstow Nunnery, ed. from the MSS. by the Rev. Dr. A. Clark. Pt. II. los.	1906
131.	The Brut, or Th» Chroniclo of England, edited from tho bost MSS. by Dr. P. Brie. Part I. 10«.	„
132.	John Metham's Works, edited from the unique MS. by Dr. Hardin Craig. 15s.	,,
133.	The English Register of Oscnej- Abbey, by Oxford, ed. by tlie Rev. Dr. A. Clark. Part I. 15«.	1907
134.	The Coventry Leet Book, edited from the uniquo MS. by Miss M. Dormer Harris. Part I. 15«.	,,
135.	The Coventry Leet Book, edited from the uniqne MS. by Miss M. Dormer Harris. Part II. 15«.	1908 1356. Extra Issue. Prof. Manly's Piors Plowinan & its Sequence, urging the fivefold authorship of the Vision.
5«. On sale to Mtmbers on!y.
136.	The Brut, or The Chroniolo of England, edited from the best MSS. by Dr. F. Brie. Fart II. 15«.	„
137.	Twelfth-Century HomiUes in MS. Bodley 343, ed. by A. O. Belfour, M.A. Part I, the Text. 15«.	1909
138.	The Coventry Leet Book, edited from the unique MS. by Miss M. Dormer Harris. Part III. 15«.	,,
139.	John Arderne's Treatises on Fistula in Ano, &c., ed. by D*Arcy Power, M.D. 15«.	1910 139 b, c, d, e, Extm Issue. The Piers Plowman Controversyi !>. Dr. Jusserand's lst Reply to Prof,
Manly; c. Prof. Manly's Answer to Dr. Jusserand ; d. Dr. Jusserand's 2nd Reply to Prof. Manly ; «. Mr. R. W. Chambers'■ Artiole; /. Dr. Henry Bradley's Rejoinder to Mr, R. W, Chambers
(issued separately). 10«.	,,
140.	Capgrave's Lives of St. Augustine and St. Gilbert of Sempringham, a.d. 1451, ed. by John Munro. 10«. ,,
141.	Earth upon Earth, ali the known texts, ed., withan Introduction, by Miss HildaMurray, M.A. 10«.	1911
142.	The English Register of Godstow Nunnery, edited by tlie Rev. Dr. Andreiv Clark. Part III. 10«.	,,
143.	Tho Wars of Aleiander the Great, Thornton MS., ed. J. S Westlake, M.A. 10«.
144.	The English Register of Oseney Abbey, by Oxford, edited by the Rev. Dr. Andrew Clark. Part II.
10«.	1912
145.	The Northern Passion, ed. by Miss F. A. Foster, Ph.D. Tart I, the four parollcl texts. 15«.	,,
146.	The Coventry Leet Book, ed. Miss M. Dormer Harris. Introduction, Indexes, etc. Part IV. 10«.	1913
147.	The Northern Passion, ed. Miss F. A. Foster, Ph.D.,-Introduction, French Text, Variants and
Fragmenta, Glossary. Part II. 15«.	,, [An enlarged re-print of No. 26, Religious Picces in Prose and Verse, from the Thornton MS., edited by Rev. G. G. Perry. 5«.]
148.	A Fifteenth-Century Courtesy Book and Two Franciscan Rules edited by R. \V. Chambers, M.A.,
Litt.D., and W. W. Seton, M.A. 7«. 6d.	1914
149.	Sixty-three Lincoln Dioccse Documents, ed. by tlie Rev. Dr. Andrew Clark. 15«.	„
150.	The Old-English Rule of Bp. Chrodegang, and the Capitula of Bp. Theodulf, ed. Prof. Napier, Pli.D.
7«. 6i£.	„
151.	The Lanterne of Light, ed. by Miss Lilian M. Svfinbum, M. A. 15».	1915
152.	Early English Homilies, from Vesp. D. XIV., cd. by Miss Rubie D.-N. Warner. Pnrt I, Text. 15«.	„
153.	Mandeville's Travels, ed. by Professor Paul Hamelius. Part I, Text. 15«.	1916
154.	Mandeville^ Travels (Notes and Introduction). 15«. [Nearly Readt/.	,,
155.	The Wheatley MS., ed. by Miss Mabel Day, M.A. 30«.	1917
156.	Reginald Pecock's Donet, from Bodi. MS. 916; ed. by Miss E. Vaughan Hitcheock. 35«.	1918
157.	Harmony of ths Life of Christ, from MS. Pepys 2498, ed. by Miss Margery Gontes. 15«. [Nearly
Ready.	1919
158.	Meditations on the Life and Passion of Christ, from MS. Addit. 11307, cd. by Miss Cliarlotte
D'Evelyn. 20«.	„
159.	Vices and Virtues, Part II., ed. Prof. F. Holtliausen. 12«.	1920
[A re-print of No. 20, English Prose Treatises of Richard Rolle de Hampole, ed. Rev. G. G. Perry. 5*.]
[A re-edition of No. 18, Hali Meidenhad, ed. O. Cockayne, with a variant MS., Bodi. 34, hitlierto
unprinted, ed. Dr. Fumivall. 12«.]	,,
EXTRA SERIES. (One guinea each year up to 1920.)
The Pullications for 1867-1916 (one guinea each year) are :—
I. Williain of Palerne; or, William and the Werwolf. Re-edited l>y Rev. W. Skeat, M. A. IS«.	1887 ti. Earljr English Pronunoiation witli especial Reference to Shakspere and Chaucer, by A. J. ICIlis, F. R. S. Partl. 10«.
III.	Caxton's Book ofCurtesye, in Three Versions. Ed. P. J. Furnivall. 5».	18(38
IV.	Havelok the Dane, Re-edited by tlie Rev. W. W. Skeat, M. A. 10».	„
V.	Chaucer'8 Boethiua. Edited from the two best MSS. by Rev. Dr. R. Morris. 12s.	„
VI.	Chevelere Assigne. Re-edited from the unique MS. by Lord Aldenham, M. A. 3«.	„
VII.	Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part II. 10«.	1869
VIII.	Queene Elizabethea Aohademy, &c. Ed. F. J. Furnivall. Essajs on early Italian and German Books of Courtesy, by W. M. Rossetti and Dr. E. Oswald. 13«.	„
IX.	Awdeley'sFraternitye of Vaoabondes, Harman's Caveat, &c. Ed. E. Viles 4 F. J. Furnivall. It. M.	„ X Andrew Boorde's Introduction of Knowledge, 1547, Dyetary of Helth, 1542, Barnes in Defence of the
Berde, 1542-3. Ed. F. J. Furnivall. 18«.	1870
XI. Barbour's Bruce, Part I. Ed. from MSS. and editions, by Rev. W. W. Skeat, M. A. 12«.	„
XII	England in Henry VIII.'a Time : a Dialogue betvveen Cardinal Pole 4 Lnpset, by Tlinm. Starkey, Chaplain to Henry VIII. Ed. J. M. Cowper. Part II. 12«. (Part I. is No. XXXII, 1878, 8».)	1871
XIII	A Supplicacyon of the Beggers, liy Simon Fisli, 1528-9 a.d., ed. F. J. Furnivall; with A Suppli-oation to our Moste Soueraigne Lorde; A Supplication of the Poore Common«; and The Dccaye of England by the Great Multitude of Sheep, ed. by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 6«.
XIV.	Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. Part III. 10«.	„
XV.	Robert Crowley's Thirty-One Epigrama, Voyoe of the Last Trumpet, Way to Wealth, 4c., a.d, 1550-1, edited by J. M. Cowper, Esq. 12«.	1872
XVI.	Chauoer'8 Treatise on the Aatrolabe. Ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M. A. 6s.
xvil The Oomplaynt of Scotlande, 1549 a.d., with 4 Tracts (1542-48), ed. Dr. Murray. Partl. 10«.	„
xviii.	The Complayntof Scotlande, 1549 a.d., ed. Dr. Murray. Part II. 8«.	1873
XIX.	O ure Ladyes Myroure, a.d. 1530, ed. Rev. J. H. Blunt, M. A. 24«.	„
XX.	Lovelioh's Hiatory of the Holy Grail («b. 1450 a.d.), ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., PhD. Partl. 8 s.	1874
XXI.	Barbour'a Bruce, Part II., ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M.A. 4«.
XXII.	Henry Brinklow'a Comptaynt of Roderyck Mora (ab. 1542): and The Lamentacion of a Christian against the Oitie of London, made by Roderigo Mors, a.d. 1545. Ed. J. M. Cowper. 9«.	,,
XXIII.	Early English Pronunoiation, by A. J. Ellis, F.R.S. Part IV. 10«.
XXIV.	Lovelich'aHistoryofthe Holy Grail, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M. A., Ph.D. Part II. 10«.	1875
xxv.	Guy ofWarwick, 15th-century Version, ed. Prof. Zupitza. Partl. 20«.	,,
XXVI.	Guy of Warwick, 15th-century Version, ed. Prof. Zupitza. rartll. 14«.	1876
XXVII.	Bp. Fisher's English Work»(died 1535), ed. by Prof. J. E. B. Mayor. Part I, the Text. 16«.
XXVIII.	Lovelioh'sHoly Grail, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part III. 10«.	1877
XXIX.	Barbour s Bruce. Part lil., ed. Rev. W. W. Skeat, M. A. 21«.
XXX.	Lovelioh'aHoly Grail, ed. F. J. Furnivall, M.A., Ph.D. Part IV. 15«.	1878
XXXI.	The Alliterative Romance of Alexander and Dindimus, ed. Rev. W. Skeat. 6«.	,, «XXXII. Starkey's"EnglandinHenry VIII'8time." Pt. I. Starkey's Life and Letters, ed. S. J. Hentage. 8«. ,,
XXXIII.	Gesta Romanorum (englisht ab. 1440), ed. S. J. Ilerrtoge, B. A. 15«.	1879
XXXIV.	TheOharlemagne Romances :—1. Sir Ferumbras, from Aslim. MS. 33, ed. S. J. Herrtage. 15«.	„
XXXV.	Charlemagne Romanoes :—2. The Šege o£f Melayne, Sir Otuell, 4c., ed. S. J. Herrtage. 12«.	1880
XXXVI.	Charlemagne Romances:—3. Lyf of Charles the Grete, Pt. L, ed. S. J. Herrtage. 16«.	,,
XXXVII.	Charlemagne Romanoes :—4. Lyf of Charles the Grete, Pt. II., ed. S. J. Herrtage. 15«.	1881
XXXVIII.	Charlemagne Romancea :—5. The Sowdone of Babylone, ed. Dr. Hausknecht. 15«.	„
XXXIX.	Charlemagne Romances :—6. Rauf Colyear, Roland, Otuel, dzc., ed. S. J. Herrtage, B. A. 15«.	1882 XL. Charlemagne Romances :—7. Huon ofBurdeuz, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part I. 15 s.	,, XLI. Charlemagne Romances 8. Huon ofBurdeuz, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B. A. Pt. II. 15«.	1S83 XLII. Guy of Warwick : 2 texts (Auehilileck MS. and Caius MS.), ed. Prof. Zupitza. Part I. 15«.	,, XLIII. Charlemagne Romances:—9. Huon of Burdeux, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Pt. III. 15«. 1684 XL1V. Charlemagne Romances :—10. The Four Sons of Aymon, ed. Miss Octavia Uieliardson. Pt. I. 15«.	,, XLV. Charlemagne Romances :—11. The Four Sons of Aymon, ed. Miss O. Richardson. Pt. II. 20«.	1885 XLVI. Sir Bevis of Hamton, from the Auchinleck and other MSS., ed. Prof. E. Kolbing, Ph.D. Part I. 10«.	„ XLVII. The Wars ofAlexander, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, Litt.D„ LL.D. 20«.	1886 XLVIII. Sir Bevis of Hamton, ed. Prof. E. Kolbing, Ph.D. Part II. 10«.	„ XLIX. Guy of Warwiek, 2 texts (Auchinleck and Caius MSS.), Pt. II., ed. Prof. J. Zupitza, Ph.D. 15«.	1887 L. Charlemagne Romances :—12. Huon ofBurdeuz, by Lord Berners, ed. S. L. Lee, B.A. Part IV. 5«.	„ LI. Torrent of Portyngale, from the unique MS. in the Chetham Liblary, ed. E. Adam, Ph.D. 10«.	„ LIL Bullein's Dialogue against the Feuer Pestilence, 1578 (ed. 1, 1564). Ed. M. Sl A. H. Bullen. 10«.	1888 LIII. Vicary's Anatomie of the Body of Man, 1548, ed. 1577, ed. F. J. & Percy Furnivall. Partl. 15«.
LIV. Oaxton's Englishing of Alain Chartier's Curial, ed. Dr. F. J. Furnivall 4 Prof. P. Meyer. 5s.	„
The Extra Series of the " Early Englisli Text Society."
7
LV. Barbour's Bruce, ed. Rev. Prof. Skeat, Litt.D., LL.D. Part IV. 5s.	1889
LVI. Early English Pronunciation, by A. J. Ellis, Esq., F.R.S. Pt. V., tlie present Englisli Dialects. 25«. ,, LVII. Caxton's Eneydos, a.d. 1490, coll. with its French, ed. M. T. Culley, JI. A. & Dr. F. J. Furnivall. IS«. 1890 LVIII. Caxton's Blanchardyn & Eglantine, c. 1489, extracts from ed. 1595, & Frencli, ed. Dr. L. Kellner. 17s. ,, LIX. Suy of Warwick, 2 texts (Auchinleck and Caius MSS.), Tart III., ed. Prof. J. Zupitza, Ph.D. 15s. 1891 LX. Lydgate's Temple of Glass, re-edited from the MSS. by Dr. J. Schick. 15«.	„
LXI. Hoccleve'a Minor Poems, I., from the Phillipps and Dnrhaui MSS., ed. F. J. Furnivall, Ph.D. 15«. 1892 LXII. The Chester Plays, re-edited from the MSS. by the late Dr. Hermann Deimling. Part I. 15s.	,,
LXIII. Thomas a Kempis's De Imitatione Christi, englisht ab. 1440, cfc 1502, ed. Prof. J. K. Ingram. 15«. 189S LXIV. Caxton's Godfrey of Boloyne, or Last Siege of Jerusalem, 1481, ed. Dr. Mary N. Colvin. 15«.	,,
LXV. Sir Bevis of Hamton, ed. Prof. E. Kulbing, Ph.D. Part III. 15«.	1894
LXVI. Lydgate's and Burgh's Secrees of Philisoffrcs (' Govcrnance of Kings and Princes'), ab. 1445—50, ed. R. Steele, B.A. 15«.
LXVII. The Three Kings' Sons, a Romance, ab. 1500, Part I., the Text, ed. Dr. Furnivall. 10«.	1895
LXVIII. Melusine, the prose Romance, ab. 1500, Fart I, the Text, ed. A. K. Donald. 20«.	„
LXIX. Lydgate's Assembly of tho Gods, ed. Prof. Oscar L. Triggs, M.A., Ph.D. 15«.	1896
LXX. The Digby Plays, edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall. 15«.	„
LXXI. The Towneley Plays, ed. Geo. England and A. W. Pollard, M. A. 15s.	1897
LXXII. Hoccleve's Regement of Princes, 1411-12, and 14 Poems, edited by Dr. F. J. Furnivall. 15«.	„
LXXIII. Hoccleve's Minor Poems, II., from the Ashburnham MS., ed. I. Gollancz, M.A. [At Press.	,,
LXXIV. Secreta Secretorum, 3 prose Englishings, one by Jas Yonge, 1428, ed. R. Steele, B.A.
Part L 20«.	'898
LXXV. Speculum Guidonis de Warwyk, edited by Miss G. L. Morrill, M.A., Ph.D. 10«.	,,
LXXVI. George Ashby's Poems, &c., ed. Miss Mary Bateson. 15«.	1899
LXXVII. Lydgatc's DeGuilleville's Pilgrimage of the Life of Man, 1426, ed. Dr. F. J. Furnivall. Part I. 10«. „ LXXVIII. The Life and Death of Mary Magdalene, by T. Robinson, c. 1620, ed. Dr. H. O. Sommer. 5«. „ LXXIX. Caxton's Dialogues, English and French, c. 1483, ed. Henry Bradley, M. A. 10«.	1900
LXXX. Lydgate's Two Nightingale Poems, ed. Dr. Otto Glauning. 5«.	„
LXXXI. Gower's Confessio Amantis, edited by G. C. Macaulay, M. A. Vol. I. 15«.	„
LXXXII. Gower's Confessio Amantis, edited by G. C. Macaulay, M.A. Vol. II. 15«.	1901
LXXXIII. Lydgate's DeGuilleville's Pilgrimage of the Life of Man, 1426, ed. Dr. F. J. Furnivall. Pt. II. 10«. „ LXXXIV. Lydgate's Reason and Sensuality, edited by Dr. E. Sieper. Part I. 5«.	„
LXXXV. Alexander Scott's Poems, 1568, from the unique Edinburgh MS., ed. A. K. Donald, B.A. 10«. 1902 LXXXVI. William of ShorehamVPoems, re-ed. from the unique MS. by Dr. M. Konrath. Part I. 10«. ,, LXXXVII. Two Coventry Corpus-Christi Plays, re-edited by Hardin Craig, M.A. 10«.	,,
LXXXVIII. Le Morte Arthur, re-edited from the Harleian MS. 2252 by Prof. Bruce, Ph.D. 15«.	1903
LXXXIX. Lydgate's Reason and Sensuality, edited by Dr. E. Sieper. Part II. 15«.	„
XC. English Fragments from Latin Medieval Service-Books, ed. by Hy. Littlehales. 5«.	„
XCI. The Macro Plays, from Mr. Gurney's unique MS., ed. Dr. Furnivall and A. W. Pollard, M.A. 10«. 1904 XCII. Lydgate's DeGuileville's Pilgrimage of the Life of Man, Part III., ed. Miss Locock. 10«.	,,
XCIII. Lovelich's Romance of Merlin, from the unique MS., ed. Dr. E. A. Kock. Part I. 10«	„
XCIV. Respublica, a Play on Social England, a.d. 1553, ed. L. A. Magnus, LL.B. 12«.	1905
XCV. Lovelich's Historj of the Holy Grail, Pt. V. : The Legend of the Holy Grail, by Dorothy Kempe. 6«. „ XCVI. Mir k's Festial, edited from the MSS. by Dr. Erbe. Fart I. 12«.	„
XCVII. Lydgate's Troy Book, edited from the best MSS. by Dr. Hy. Bergen. Fart I, Books I and II. 15«. 1908 XCVIII. Skelton's Magnyfycence, edited by Dr. R. L. Ramsay, with an Introduction. 7«. Oii.	,,
XCIX. The Romance of Emare, re-edited from the MS. by Miss Edith Riekert, Ph.D. 7«. 6d.	„
C. The Harrowing ofHcll, and The Gospelof Nicodemus, re-ed. by Prof. Hulme, M.A., Ph.D. 15«.	1907
CI. Songs, Carols, &c., from Richard Hill's Balliol MS., edited by Dr. Roman Dyboski. 15«.	,,
CII. Promptorium Parvulorum, the lst English-Latin Dictionary, ed. Rov. A. L. Mayhew, M. A. 21«. 1908 CIII. Lydgate's Troy Book, edited from the best MSS. by Dr. Hy. Bergen. Part II, Book III. 10«.	„
CIV. The Non-Cycle Mystery Plays, re-edited by O. Waterhouse, M. A. 158.	1909
CV. The Tale of Beryn, with the Pardoner and Tapster, ed. Dr. F. J. Furnivall and W. G. Stone. 15«. ,, CVI. Lydgate's Troy Book, edited from the best MSS. by Dr. Hy. Bergen. Part III. 15«.	1910
CVII. Lydgate's Minor Poems, edited by Dr. II. N. MacCracken. Part I, Religious Poems. 15«.	,,
CVIII. Lydgate's Siege of Thebes, re-edited from the MSS. by Prof. Dr. A. Erdmann. Pt. I, The Text. 15«. 1911 CIX. Partonope, re-edited from its 3 MSS. by Dr. A. T. Bodtker. The Texts. 15«.	„
CX. Caxton's Mirrour of the World, with ali the woodcuts, ed. by O. H. Prior, M. A., Litt.D. 15«.	1912
CXI. Caxton's History of Jason, the Text, Part I, ed. by John Munro. 15«.	,,
CXII. Lovelich's Romance of Merlin, ed. from the unique MS. by Prof. E. A. Kock, Ph.D. 15«.	1913
CXIII. Poems by Sir John Salusbury, Robert Chester, and others, from Christ Chureh MS. 184, &c., ed.
by Prof. Carleton Browu, Ph.D. 15«.	„
CXIV. The Gild of St. Mary, Lichfleld, ed. by the late Dr. F. J. Furnivall. 15«.	1914
CXV. Ths Chester Plays. Part II, re-edited by Dr. Matthews. 15«.	. „
CXVI. The Pauline Epistles, ed. Miss M. J. Powell. 15«.	1015
CXVII. Bp. Fisher's English Works, Pt. II, ed. by the Rev. Ronald Bayne. 15«.	,,
CXVIII. The Craft of Nombrynge, ed. by R. Steele, B.A. 15«.	1916
CXIX. The Owl and Nightingale, 2 Texts jiarallel, ed. by the late G. F. II. Sykes and J. II. G. Grattan.
15«. [At Press.	,,
CXX. Ludus Co- entriae, ed. by Miss K. S. Block, M.A. 30«. [Nearltj Rewly.	1917
Forthcoming issues will be chosen from the folloiving:—
Harmony of Life of Christ, froin Pepysian Librarv, ed. by Miss Margery Goates. [Ready. The Alliterative Siege of Jerusalem, edited by the late Prof. e. Kolbing, rlr.D. [At Press. A Stanzaic Exposition of the Feasts of the Church and the Life of Christ based on tlie Legenda Aurea, ed. from
tlie MSS. Harl. 3909, Harl. 2250, and Addit. 38666, by Miss F. A. Foster, Ph.D. t^i Pretil. The Earliest English Apocalypse \vita a Commentary, edited by Dr. Anna C. Paues. [At Press. Trevisa's Dialogus inter Militem et Clericum, Sermon by JitgRalph, and Begynynge of the World, edited fiom
tlie MSS. by Aaron J. Perry, M.A. A CritioaJ Edition of the Old English Heptiteuch (MS. Bodi. Misc. 509), ed. by S. J. Crawford, M.A., B.Litt. The Sege or Battill of Troy, cd. by Miss Barnicle. The Pepysian Southern Passion, ed. by Mrs. Carleton Broivn.
Three Old English Proso Tracts, from MS. Cott. Vitell. A. XV.; ed. by Dr. S. I. Hypins.
EXTRA SEKIES.
The Publications due up to 1920 i vili probably be chosen from:—
The Owl and Nightingale, 2 Tents parallel, ed. by the late G. E. II. Sykes aud J. H. G. Grattan. [At Press. The " Coventry'' Plays, ed. by Miss Block, Royal Holloway Coilege. Lydgatc's Minor Poems, cd. Dr. II. N. MacCraoken. Part II, Secular Poems. [At Press. Lydgate's Troy Book, ed. by Dr. IIy. Bergen. Part IV, Introduction, Notes, &c. [Al Press. Lydgate's Siege of Thebes, re-edited from tlie MSS. l>y Prof. Dr. A. Erdmann. Part II, Notes, 4c. Secreta Seoretorum : three prose Eiiglishings, ab. 1440, ed. It. Stcele, B. A. Part II. [At Press. The Book of the Foundation of St. Baitholomew'» Hospital, London, MS. ali. 1425, eil. Sil' Norman Moovo. (Stt. Piers Plowman, the A Text, re-edited from tlie MSS. by Prof. R. W. Chambers, M.A., D.Lit., and J. H. G Grattan, M.A. [At Press.
King Alisaunder, two parallel texts, ed. from Lincoln'« lun MS. 150 aud Land. Misc. 622 by L. F. Poivell, Esq.
Caxton's Pariš and Vienne, ed. by O. II. Prior, Litt.D.
Interludium de Clerico et Puella and Dux Moraud, ed. Prof. J. M. Manly.
Other texts are in preparation. Angusl 1922.
publisher
london: humphrey milford, oxford univ. PRESS, aMEN Cobneb, E.C. 4.